《Worldly Overlord》


 Chapter 1 - The Blessed And The Cursed

    "Mom wake up please, you''re all I have, please don''t leave me."


    Inside a mansion, a woman who looked to be in her early forties was in the bed with her eyes closed, we could say she had kicked the bucket. Beside her was a lad who was between the age of fourteen to fifteen years old.


    It was raining heavily outside.....


    "I see she''s dead, finally. What we have to do is mold the boy into one of us."


    "Dad, are you sure about this? She warned us not to bother him."


    Clifford Reid is one of the most powerful men in Harmony city, with just a flick of a finger he could destroy anything that comes in his way. The man was just so powerful. Clifford was blessed with two children, which he refers to, one as the blessed child and the other as the cursed child.


    Blessed child were those who came from powerful families and were capable of absorbing celestial energy through their ancestral lineage.


    In the mortal world, Clifford was considered to be the 31st strongest human with a powerful ancestral lineage. In truth, that was only based on the power, he revealed to the public. No one knew how strong he really was. Those who had seen it were already long dead.


    Though the Mortal World was void of both energy, it didn''t mean they weren''t powerful people in there. Big families and organization had their way since they knew about the existence of the underground and Demon World


    At this moment, in the mansion, a man cladded in black walked in on the lad.


    "Devon, your mother is gone, get up and act like a man"


    The man seemed to have no emotions whatsoever about the death of his wife.


    "Mom was perfectly alright yesterday, how can she die just like that, did you kill her, or did you send your men to do it for you?"


    In a world ruled by strength, status, and power. The Reid Family was also referred to as the House of Sinners, this name was not known to the public, only families involved in the underground world business knew about this and called them the House of Sinners.


    It was said that a look at Clifford''s eye could kill someone, those who had spared with him said that they have never experienced that kind of feeling before, as he was the most dangerous person they had ever met. Powerful assassins who were ranked from 1 to 10 were sent to kill Clifford, none of them returned. It was known to families in the underground world that one can offend the world government organization president, but don''t offend Clifford Reid.


    Clifford looked at his youngest son and shook his head, he was supposed to be like his sister who was cold and heartless. To Clifford, that is how a child should behave.


    "I killed your mother, Devon, what do you want to do about it!" Clifford said.


    Luna Reid, Devon and Elyse''s Mother, and Clifford''s Wife. Luna had a sculpted figure which was twine thin, a pair of arched eyebrows, her eyelashes were velvety, sea-nymph ears, a shiny halo of white teeth, she had rapture blue eyes, her hair was molten red, she was extremely pleasing to the eye.


    According to some reports, Clifford married her because of her beauty, and others said it was an arranged marriage. Sadly, Luna''s power level remained at level 23 for over 20years, some said she was punished by the gods, others said she gave up her power for her beauty.


    The matter that celestial energy existed in the mortal world was deeply hidden from those who didn''t possess the energy. Mortals weren''t aware of it, as the world government organizations made sure they didn''t.


    While for those who had it, they would choose to either go to the underground world or remain in the mortal world.


    Those families with powerful ancestral lineage would also decide, even though it wasn''t really necessary for them.


    "I''m going to make you pay for this father, I promise you that"


    Devon was no longer a kid, according to


    His father was the successor of Clifford. As the heir, he started training at the age of five years old. His senses are incredible, but his body was not. Even though he trained so hard, he was not fast enough to avoid that kick.


    He saw the kicking coming and knew who it was that kicked him, But he was unable to react quickly, and he was sent flying away with just a single kick.


    "You were always weak and pampered by her. And you dare say you''ll make me pay. That is the biggest joke I have ever heard in my entire life."


    Before he could get up, he got hit again, this time in his belly. Clifford never showed mercy even to his family, well except his daughter who is his favorite.


    "You''re a disappointment, I feel ashamed to call you my son not to mention calling you my successor."


    Devon couldn''t help but think his father didn''t think rationally. He tried getting up, but he got hit badly, why will someone that powerful hit his son with that kind of force.


    "Idiot boy! You can''t even get up, I didn''t even use up to one percent of my power.


    What a waste!"


    After multiple research, humans in the mortal world discovered that there were only two ways to obtain these powers. The first being that one must come from a big family with a good ancestral lineage.


    The second way was to be a Demon, Some Demons were once human but the power or energy they absorbed was different. Humans absorbed celestial energy, while the demons absorbed Cosmic energy.


    Unlike the celestial energy where you absorb energy from the atmosphere, cosmic energy one as to absorbs a living being except you were a demon from birth.


    Humans and demons were always at war. The human viewed them as a bane to the world as they stole from one of their own.


    "Dad, don''t waste your time on him, he doesn''t deserve it."

 Chapter 2 - Let The World Know

    Devon''s sister Elyse walked in.


    "Dad don''t waste your precious time on him, he doesn''t deserve it."


    Elyse Reid, the one Clifford refers to as the blessed child. Unlike her mother Elyse''s hair was white the same as Clifford''s hair, Elyse''s eyes were a-sparkle with the ''Joie de Vivre. They were like two beryl-green jewels meted onto the snow, her pencil-thin eyebrows eased down gently to her black, beetle''s-leg eyelashes. A sculptor could not have fashioned her seraph''s ears and pixie''s nose any better.


    Elyse was the perfect example of the saying ''not all that glitters is gold'' Beneath that beauty she was a devil in disguise. She killed her first human at the age of three, Elyse never knew who her mother was until she was twelve, so she always blamed her mother for leaving her right after giving birth to her, rumor had it that it was all Clifford doing.


    "Elyse so you know about this, how dare you? Mom was always nice to you, even when dad punished you. She supported you, no matter what you did."


    "Is this how you repay her, Elyse."


    "Shut the fuck up, Devon, mom cared about you and only you. I was gone for twelve good years, she never asked about me or bothered to search for me. So, why should I care about her."


    Luna and Elyse had a rough relationship as Elyse believed that her mother was a cruel and heartless woman, so even when she found out that her mother was dead, she didn''t feel anything.


    Clifford watched his two children arguing with each other, and a smile appeared at the corner of his lips. He was someone who enjoyed causing chaos among people, even his family was not spared.


    "Hahahahahahaha"


    "Devon, I killed your mother!"


    Devon looked at his father and a smirk appeared on the corner of his lips. He stepped back, balancing his weight in his left foot, he moved as fast as the speed of sound and threw a fist out in a curved punch at Clifford temple. Not waiting for even a minute, he launched a kick right at Clifford.


    Bam!!!!!!


    Devon was on the ground, unconscious.


    "Hahahahaha Delusional Child. How can one defeat the undefeatable? What a joke. You can''t withstand a punch from your sister, not to mention me."


    "Elyse you know what to do right?"


    "Yes Dad"


    A few hours later.....


    The news spread in no time, the whole city knew about it. Clifford''s beloved wife Luna Reid was dead according to a report, she died from food poisoning. Many hearts were crushed and tears were shed. To the outside world, Clifford and Luna were a perfect couple, a match made in heaven. Clifford was very rich and powerful, Luna was very beautiful, and they were even blessed with two children.


    Not everyone was dumb enough to believe that she died from food poisoning, they knew that was just a bluff to keep the media mouth shut.


    RING RING RING!!!!!


    "Hello Sir"


    "Find out the truth about what happened to Luna Reid right now"


    "Yes sir"


    That day, families and organizations were trying to find out what happened to Luna if she died? or is Clifford up to something else.


    The world Bureau Of Investigation, if the World Government Organization is the number one Organization in the Mortal world, then the WBI was it right-hand man. The WBI is the domestic intelligence and security service of the World Government. It serves as the Law Enforcement Organization, maintaining above 150 offices in major cities throughout the world, and more than 8000 agent resident agencies in smaller cities and areas across the world.


    "Hello mr president, our men are working on it, we will get it done very soon sir."


    At the main headquarters of the World Bureau of Investigation, the director who holds the highest-ranking position in the organization received a call directly from the president also relating to what happened at the Reid House. It was not peaceful there at all. The WBI had only received calls directly from the President once, and this was the second time. They knew it was always a very serious matter, no one was willing to get on the bad side of that person.


    Back at the Reid Mansion.


    "Dad, so what is next?"


    "Why not send him over there, and see what he is capable of doing."


    "That place, if people find out who he is, he won''t live to the next day, dad."


    "I have made my decision and that is final."


    A few hours later...


    Clifford was standing on top of a mountain, beside him was Elyse who was holding the unconscious Devon.


    "I can''t believe he is weak to this extent, still unconscious after receiving just a flash."


    "He is yet to...."


    Before Clifford could finish his sentence, a portal appeared. The portal seemed like a gateway leading to somewhere else.


    "Throw him Inside."


    It was said the portal had a life of its own because as soon as it felt someone had entered it closed then disappeared immediately, it was like it was never here.


    "Elyse, we have to prepare, we don''t have much time left"


    A place very far away, It was like a banished area, excluded from the whole world. It was so dark and quiet that even ghosts will be terrified. There was a Cave in that area, surprisingly as the whole area was dark the cave wasn''t it was as bright as the sky. They were two men standing at the entrance of the Cave, it seemed like they were having a deep conversation with each other.


    "It is getting weaker, we can''t hold that person down here anymore, it is going to wake up very soon."


    "I can feel it also, we have to inform the elders immediately."


    Inside the cave, a baby was chained to the ground, all part of is body was chained. The baby''s eyes were closed, seven different orbs were surrounding the baby.. If someone takes a good look at the orb, you could see a crack on each of the orb.

 Chapter 3 - New Environment

    The underground world was only known to powerful families and organizations in the mortal world.


    The rest of the humans didn''t know about the existence of this place. For decades the world government has always tried to destroy this place, they called it an abomination that is not meant to exist.


    The underground world was different from the mortal world in many ways, one of them being it was where dirty business and illegal deals were done The main headquarters of The assassin league was here, The all heaven alliance, the tyrant League, and different organizations that the world government organization are trying to get their hands on them for decades.


    The world government organization was powerful, but not to the extent of offending the big three of the underground world at the same time.


    Even the celestial energy here was thicker.


    Many wondered if the world government organization was that powerful, why had it not destroyed the underground world since it hated it so much. All this was due to the influence of the big three. The Profane Palace, Heaven and Hell Organization, and The House of Omega.


    "Ah dad, you''re going to....."


    "Where the hell am I?"


    Imagine you waking up after getting hit, then find out that you''re in a different environment. Devon looked around, wondering what was going on, where the hell was he. He gripped his fist hard, how can someone be this cruel to his child right after his mother''s death.


    "Clifford, I''m going to make you pay for all this."


    Back at the Reid mansion,


    Achoo!!!!! Achoo!!!!


    "Hahahahaha naughty boy"


    "Dad is everything okay"


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s continue"


    After walking like a miserable person for days. Devon finally got out from the forest he got dumped in. He walked down till he saw a group of people talking about some recruiting stuff. Devon walked up to one of them.


    "Please what is going on here"


    "Who the hell are you, when last did you get a bath you stink man, get the fuck out of my front."


    "Yeah man, take this money, go clean up you''re stinking."


    Devon looked at himself from head to toe, so you mean I stink to the extent that someone is willing to give me money to go get a bath, wow that''s terrifying.


    A few hours later...


    Devon came out from the inn he went to get his bath he also changed into a new set of clothes, then he walked back to meet the two men he spoke to.


    "Hello handsome, you know people say the cloth makes the man but in your case, a good bath makes the man."


    "Yeah man, you look dope by the way you don''t seem from around here, where do you come from?"


    "I''m an orphan, roaming the street looking for a place to stay and also a source of income. I heard I''ll find a good job here, so I came to check it out, You can call me Aiden."


    "Oh, I see, this doesn''t happen, but we all heard that the rogue league is recruiting new members, so everybody is here to try it out. I''m Luca"


    "Thanks for the money, Luca."


    "I''m Ian, you know it''s surprising because none of the organization has ever recruited a member this openly it has always been in secret. So, we are all trying to figure out what is going on here."


    Unlike the mortal world, the underground world was a place that was not governed by any law, there was nothing like good or bad, right or wrong all that matters here is power.


    If you have enough power you could do anything you want, if possible you can replace any of the big three. It was the survival of the fittest.


    "Luca, I heard from someone that the rogue league is the leading branch of the..."


    "Shut it, Ian, you could get killed if that word gets out."


    Devon looked at the two of them and couldn''t understand anything the two were saying, it was like they forgot he was here at all.


    "Please, what is the rogue league and what branch are you guys talking about."


    Luca and Ian looked at Devon with their mouth wide open like he was some kind of alien or something.


    "Dude, are you from Jupiter or Saturn, cause why won''t you know the rogue league."


    "Yeah man, Ian, tell him about it because I can''t."


    The rogue league in the underground world represents the symbol of loyalty, they are a group of a lone individual who came together to form an organization. The rogue league was not completely good and neither bad. They were only loyal to the underground world.


    "So do you get it now, Aiden, they are outstanding."


    "Yes, I understand it a bit, so what do you mean by leading branch?"


    "Shush, boys, it''s about to start."


    The stage was set, the members of the rogue league were beginning to arrive, currently, there were three people on the stage now. Two young men dressed in all-black attire and one middle-aged woman, the woman was putting on a tight green dress which was showing her curvy shape.


    "Look, isn''t that the rogue twins?"


    "Yeah, I heard they took down one of the all heaven alliance branch all by themselves."


    The rogue twins were one of the members of the rogue league, rumor as it that when they were young, they had some lucky encounters with a treasure as it helped improve their aptitude and also their looks because the twins were very handsome.


    The rogue league and the all heaven alliance were mortal enemies the two never got along, for decades that how it was. It had even turned into a thing that was passed to the next generation. Each generation despised the other one.


    "I''m Kara Manchester, this is Jayden hale and his twin brother Jordan hale...."


    "We are from the rogue league, I believe you all know one or two things about us. We are giving young talented individuals both male and female like you a chance to join us. We will train you, provide for you and protect you, all we ask in return is your loyalty."


    "We are....."


    BOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    "Bullshit, cut the crap screw you and your loyalty to you these assholes, no one is buying that shit anymore."

 Chapter 4 - Give Me More

    The timing was perfect.


    The all heaven alliance had also arrived. It was just one person, but that person was not a force to reckon with.


    The rogue twins stepped forward, ready to attack at any moment.


    "Damian, what are you doing here?"


    Damian''s Silas, the all heaven alliance leader youngest son. Of the three children, only Damian received favoritism from his father. As he was spoilt and sheltered to no end, right from birth he never knew the meaning of hardship and none dared offend him. The rest were raised like swords, still, he was one of the best in the Silas'' family.


    "Do you guys want to go through this again, remember what happened the last time?"


    Kara stepped forward, she knew if a battle should occur her side will suffer greatly, there were not facing any ordinary opponent, this was Damian Silas. No matter how much she hated the all heaven alliance, she wasn''t just ready to risk it.


    "Damian, we are having a serious discussion, can you give us face and not cause a scene here."


    "Hey, Kara, I didn''t notice you were there, how is your sister doing? Did she deliver my message to you?"


    Oh yeah, I forgot to mention, Damian was a womanizer.


    "You... You... You."


    Damian smirked, he knew that was going to keep her mouth shut for a while.


    "I''m not here to recruit any of you so don''t get your hope all high, you are simply not worth it. My father said I should pass a message to you."


    Damian turned his eyes looking into the direction the rogue league member was.


    "Prepare for war and as for you newbies I suggest you leave, even the rogue league main members won''t be able to protect themselves not to mention new members."


    After he said that, Damian turned his back and left immediately.


    "I''m not forcing anyone here to stay if you want to leave you..."


    Before she could finish her word, people were leaving, no one was willing to offend the all heaven alliance just because they wanted to join the rogue league. Even if the rogue league were powerful, could they match all heaven?


    Luca and Ian were part of the people who stayed behind it seemed like this kind of scene was not new to them at all but Devon''s eyes were filled with passion, he was like a predator who had found its prey.


    "Alright then, we are going to start by doing an aptitude test and Jordan, please bring the sphere out.


    The sphere was one of the items that could be used to test one''s aptitude limit.


    The sphere was black, it had a total of 6 levels actually it is seven but no one had ever attained it, so people called it six. Blue, red, purple, yellow, green, and orange.


    The seventh color is indigo, by the way.


    "All you have to do is place your hand on it, so who is going to be the first?"


    A girl walked toward the sphere in Jordan''s hand, placed her hand on it. The sphere started vibrating then started changing the color blue to red, then it went straight up to yellow. She smiled then went back to her position.


    "Failed next"


    "Wait, what, how is that possible?"


    The girl couldn''t believe what went wrong, even the author was confused because the sphere was yellow, and yellow was a good level, meaning she had the potential of becoming at least a level 40 powerhouse.


    "The yellow was dim, meaning you can''t go beyond level 45, we can''t accept someone who can''t go beyond level 55."


    One of the rogue Twins explained why she got rejected.


    The next person to take the test was a young man. He walked forward confidently without looking at anybody, he seemed optimistic. He placed his hand on the sphere it went from blue to red then it came back to blue, It was a deep blue to be precise.


    "Hahahahaha why were you walking confidently then if your talent is this poor."


    "Hahaha yeah, bro who are you trying to impress."


    Even Kara had to cover her mouth, she was about to burst out laughing.


    The test continued, seventy percent of the people who stayed had done with only four individuals passing which showed how hard it was. Luca and Ian were among the four who passed.


    "Aiden you''re next"


    Devon walked towards the sphere as someone who just started his life journey, his family was not here, he was a little nervous about it. He placed his hand on the sphere, he could feel it syncing with him, the next thing he felt he was absorbing the energy from the sphere.


    He wasn''t aware of what was going on outside the sphere. Kara and the twins found it hard to understand what was going on because the sphere wasn''t changing color it was blinking, then later it turned white completely.


    "Uhm, Uhm"


    Devon was interrupted by Kara, that was when he realized that the sphere had turned white. He turned around and saw the way people were looking at him like he was some kind of monster.


    "Did I pass?"


    Kara and the rogue twins were having a conversation about the incident that just happened, after some minutes she answered.


    "Failed next"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Just as he was about to say something, he felt an agonizing pain. It was as if his brain was being ripped out.


    He knelt afterward, he gripped his head, and was screaming. People were already moving away from him. The screaming continued for a while before Devon fainted.


    "Jayden, what do we do?"


    "Nothing, we came here to recruit, not to babysit."


    It was Kara who asked the question.


    Devon could hear a voice in his head, the voice seemed familiar, but he couldn''t remember whom it belongs to. It felt like the voice knew him better than he knew himself, but each time the voice spoke, he felt severe pain.


    "Give me more"


    "Hehehehe Devon more."


    A huge hand tore the sky, it grabbed Devon who had fainted and disappeared right after.

 Chapter 5 - A Deal With The Devil

    A month had passed since that incident, but to Devon, it felt like a year. The voice in his head kept talking to him, and each time that happened he felt pain.


    The voice kept repeating the same thing


    ''Give me more and for a month Devon felt torture. After a month of experiencing that kind of pain, he had gotten a little used to it.


    Devon had a good sense of smell, he smelled something odd around the area where he was, with great difficulty he went over there to check what it was.


    An old man was on the ground, the man was bleeding all over his body. Seeing a dead body was not new to Devon. As if, he was compelled he walked over to the man then placed his right hand on the man''s chest, he could feel the man''s heartbeat.


    He closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling he was receiving from the old man.


    "Uhm yummy, that delicious"


    Devon opened his eyes, freaked out, and quickly removed his hand from the body, but then he realized the body was gone.


    "Who is there? Old man, I know you''re alive, so don''t play this kind of prank with me"


    "Hehehehe dumbass."


    Devon''s eyes widened. Why was a voice suddenly echoing within his head? He looked left and right, but there was no one around him.


    "Hehehehe this is fun."


    Devon began to wonder if he had gone insane. After a whole month of torture.


    "Okay, Okay, Who are you, and what do you want from me?"


    "Do you want to make a deal with the devil?"


    "No"


    "Wait what? Don''t you want to get revenge for what your dad did to your mom"


    Devon tightened his fist, he knew this was a bad thing to do but what other choice did he have he couldn''t absorb Celestial energy, so how could he have his revenge.


    "Yes, what do you want in return?"


    From a young age, he was taught that there was no free lunch. Clifford always told him when someone offers you something, you have to reject it because you might have to pay double of what the person gave you.


    "Hehehehe smart fellow, it is a win-win situation, I offer you power in exchange you do my bidding."


    "That all?"


    "Yeah, you might want to be unconscious because this might hurt a little, a bit."


    Devon''s vision was starting to fade. The pain he was feeling was unbearable that he was unable to maintain consciousness.


    ========================


    Back on earth, The Investigation of Luna Reid was still going, families and organizations had tried their best, but they couldn''t find out what happened. The Reid house was that good at keeping information.


    Chaos City, the safest place in the mortal world, the most beautiful and the most expensive. As one average house in chaos city could buy a small organization. People who lived in chaos city were the best of the best. Chaos City was also known as the home of the world government.


    In an underground bunker, a man was having a conversation with a woman. She seemed to be in her late 30s, but she was damn hot. It seemed like the man was giving her a report about something, but each time the man spoke she tightened her fist, it was very obvious that she was angry.


    "Don''t allow this to get to the president, you know what he''s capable of doing."


    "Yes, ma."


    "You may leave."


    Waiting for the man to leave, the woman looked at her right corner and frowned. She waved her hand and a shockwave blasted through the wall.


    A white-haired lady appeared in the room.


    "You''ve not changed at all after so many years, Vivian. Aren''t you tired of working for that man, you know he won''t ever look at you with affection after what happened."


    "Kid stop acting as if you know me, if not for your father you would have been dead by now."


    "That the favorite part about being daddy''s favorite, people like you will never understand it."


    Vivian got up from her seat, stretched her hand out and a sword flew straight to her hand not waiting for a single moment, she attacked. However, It was like the white-haired woman had predicted it as she flew back.


    "That not how to treat your niece, but I must say you''re getting...."


    "Puff" the white-haired woman vomited blood from her mouth before she could finish her word.


    "Elyse, even your father dare not underestimate me in a battle. Tell Clifford, once that person finds out what really happened to Luna, he''s dead meat."


    Vivian waved her hand, sending Elyse to wherever she came from.


    Reid mansion...


    "Hahahaha that little girl is still angry at me, I guess I deserve it. What do you think about her, Elyse?"


    "She''s a mean bitch"


    Clifford''s face became serious, he grabbed Elyse by the neck and lifted her, strangling her in the process.


    "You''re too weak, if you don''t grow strong quickly I''m going to kill you with my hand just like I killed your mother."


    =======================


    Slowly, Devon''s eyelids were opening, and his vision was becoming clearer. His body felt very weak, he got up from the ground and checked all his body if he had been injured anywhere. He touched his head, making sure he was alright.


    " Mr Devil Voice what did you do to me?"


    "Mr Devil Voice, are you there?"


    Devon was starting to panic when he got no reply.


    "I''m arranging some task for you to complete, I used the last bit of energy to form a connection, so I''m exhausted complete the task fast boy I''ll be waiting."


    "Mr. Devil Voice, where are you going to?"


    Task: Ensure Mae doesn''t get raped and join her alliance without making think you have an ulterior motive.


    Devon could not hold his laughter, when he made a deal with the devil he was expecting something dangerous.. Did he make a deal with the devil or an angel.

 Chapter 6 - The Lad

    "This sucks, why do we have to do all the work, while he enjoys himself with a pretty lady like Mae."


    "Master order cannot be violated, so let''s just get this done and forget about it."


    Two young men lamented while carrying the body of a young lady towards a cave at night. She looked no older than eighteen at least with blonde hair stopping at the nape of her neck and a stunning, finely chiseled face that would stand out within any crowd. The lady was beautiful.


    The two men carried her gently, it was like they were afraid of hurting her even a little. It showed how important she was to them. The two men entered the cave, and it left their mouth wide open the cave was nicely set, there was even a bed inside with a rose on it. Everywhere was dazzling, they quickly dropped the lady on the bed and stepped out.


    "Finally, Mae, you''re mine."


    Devon had been searching for weeks, he then decided to take a break. Ever since the time he got chased by some wild animal, he learned how to climb a tree. It was like today was his lucky day he saw two men carrying a lady, it was clear that the lady was unconscious.


    He saw them enter a cave then after some minutes they were out back but this time without the lady. Immediately when they came outside, the two men ran at the speed of a cheetah, but before they could go far the two of them collapsed on the ground.


    "I see, whoever is in that cave doesn''t want to leave any evidence behind."


    Devon got down from the tree, thinking about what action he should take next. He remembered what his mom always told him, ''no matter what situation you find yourself in, calm yourself down before you make any decision''


    Devon went to the entrance of the cave while tiptoeing and peeped inside. He saw the young lady on the bed, and standing before her was a boy who looked to be sixteen.


    The boy was standing at the front of the lady, looking at her like a starved beast who couldn''t wait to have its lunch.


    He looked confused about what to do next, after a while, he picked up a book and was reading from it. He walked toward the lady with the book in his hand and was about to tear the hem of her dress.


    "Okay, I can''t take it anymore that not how to treat a lady."


    "Do you want to die? And how did you get here?"


    At first, the lad was frightened, but when he couldn''t sense any celestial energy around Devon, he relaxed. He knew this person was a mortal without any strength.


    "Of course not, why don''t we negotiate as men to men."


    The boy looked at Devon with a confused look, you are about to die, p sure you''ll need my help."


    "You..... You¡­"


    The lad looked at Devon with his mouth wide open. He had never told anyone about this before, he always felt ashamed of it. So, how did this boy in front of him know about it?


    "That''s a lie, who said I haven''t."


    "Then why were you about to tear her dress just now?"


    "My friends said that women like it rough and painful, so I drugged her then told my men to bring her here."


    Devon looked at the boy in front of him, and he was rendered speechless. He always thought he was dumb, but this lad in front of him opened his eyes.


    "Dumbass, the first thing you do is take off your cloth then you sleep beside her then boom she is already your woman."


    Devon shook his head, he couldn''t believe someone could be this dumb.


    "Oh, I knew it, I was going to do that before you interrupted me. More reason why I should kill you."


    "Who is this lady?"


    Devon looked at the lady on the bed and gulped. This lady was a beautiful, flawless figure and a mesmerizing face, since he arrived in the underground world this was the first woman who captivated him. There was something odd about this lady''s face. A charm that compelled the viewers to gaze and enthralled the soul regardless of gender.


    "I''m going to kill you anyway, so there is no harm in telling you."


    Mae Silas, one of the most beautiful women in the underground world, be it in terms of background or influence, she was top-notch. In her presence, all beauties paled, and all who would agree that only a few people could match her in the Underground World.


    "How did you manage to drug her in the first place?"


    The lad looked at Devon as if he was looking at an idiot, aren''t you looking down on me too much. What so hard about drugging someone.


    If I want to, I can drug the president wife.


    "Uhm, I know someone who knows someone."


    Devon looked at the lad suspiciously, someone who could drug one of the most beautiful women in the Underground world, especially one who came from a powerful family. What kind of identity did he have.


    "Oh yeah, I forgot to mention she''s also my fianc¨¦e.''


    The lad looked away, clearly, he was ashamed of what he just did.


    " Wait, Wait, if she''s your fianc¨¦e, then why did you drug her?"

 Chapter 7 - Order From Above

    "Huh? Did you hear something?"


    "No, don''t try to act smart I can''t let you go after telling you all this."


    Then their gaze lowered toward the lady on the bed, and they were startled when they saw that the eyes of the lady were twitching showing signs that she was about to wake up.


    Devon looked to his right and couldn''t find the lad anymore.


    "Son of a bitch."


    It was not even up to a second after the lad disappeared. The young lady got up from the bed slowly, her eyelids were starting to open, she looked around trying to figure out what was going on.


    After some minutes.


    "Where is this?"


    Mae looked around and realized she was in a cave, she was astounded. The Cave was well decorated, it was the kind of room meant for newlyweds or coming of age ceremonies. The whole floor was covered with roses, there was even candlelight all around it looked so beautiful.


    She turned to look if anybody was in the cave with her, she saw a boy right behind her with his face down. He was like a kid who was caught doing something bad.


    "Who the hell are you and what are you doing here?"


    After checking her body and making sure everything was alright with her and also there was no bloodstain on the bed. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I... I... I can explain."


    Devon stammered, this was the first woman he ever spoke to after his mother and his sister, so he was nervous.


    "You better have a good reason and tell me how I got here?"


    Devon''s face was still down, he just couldn''t look at her at all. Looking at any other woman except his mother and sister still felt strange to him.


    Anyway, since that lad ditched him, so why should he take the blame. He started explaining the whole thing to her, the two men who dragged her in, the boy that was here as well. He told her everything.


    ''All this is because of you father, if not I won''t even take a look at that brat for even a second.''


    Mae murmured that to herself, she clenched her hand so hard that blood was starting to come out from her palm. Knowing she couldn''t do anything to the lad at this moment, that was the only way to pass out her frustration.


    "Who is that boy anyway?"


    Devon could not take the awkward silence anymore, the tension he was receiving at the moment was increasing with each breath. He decided to speak first.


    "None of your business."


    Mae looked at the boy in front of her, she noticed his head was down the whole moment. She began to wonder if something was wrong with him.


    Don''t tell me this is his first time talking to a woman.


    "Who are you and what are you doing?"


    "I''m Aiden, and I live here."


    She was about to ask him why he lived here until she felt a change in the environment.


    Mae pulled him out of the cave and ran immediately when she felt the energy she was sensing was getting closer meaning people were around. The effect of the drug had yet to wear off, so she was not at her best, her enemy could take advantage of this situation and deliver a fatal blow.


    Mae could always sense good energy from a bad one, she knew the people coming were not here for a good cause.


    That was the reason why she did not attack Devon earlier, she knew he was innocent about the matter.


    "Why are you slowing down?"


    Mae was starting to lose her patience when she saw that Devon was slowing her down. Then it came to her that he was just a mortal.


    "Get on my back now."


    When she felt the energy getting closer and closer, that was the only option available.


    Devon was deeply attracted to her, who wouldn''t by the way the lady was gorgeous. But he knew if he took this step, there was no turning back. That was like admitting to her that he was weak.


    Women wanted men who could protect them from danger, not the other way around. That is how it has always been.


    "Okay, thank you."


    He hopped on her back immediately, who cares about how it has always been. Men should protect women, once in a while women should also do the protecting.


    Not expecting him to really get on her back even if she said so. But there was nothing she could do at the moment. She ran with all the power she had left.


    Tssssssskkkkkkk!!!!!


    "Bend down now."


    Devon screamed to her, seeing that. He wasn''t getting any reply, he pushed her making both of them fall on the ground.


    A sword flew right on top of them.


    They had caught up with them, two men were standing at the front of Devon of Mae. From the men''s clothes, you could tell there were assassins.


    "Mae Silas, I must say that drug really did weak you down."


    "Who could have thought that the great Mae would end up in a state like this."


    "The odds are very low."


    The two men jested.


    Mae managed to get up with great


    difficulty.


    Looking at the boy, who was unconscious after the fall. It seemed he fell down really hard. Unlike her brothers, Mae believed that good people still existed in the world. She knew if she gets killed now, the boy''s life won''t be spared.


    "Did he send you here?"


    The two assassins looked at each other and burst out laughing.


    "Do you think we are some mediocre Assassin?"


    "This is an order from above."


    Mae frowned, as the main member of a big family. She knew what order from above meant.


    "If that''s how it''s going to be, I guess there is no other way."


    Not waiting for a single minute to pass she brought something that looked like a pill from her sleeve, then swallowed it immediately.


    The two men''s faces turned ugly, it seemed they knew what the pill was for.

 Chapter 8 - Enough Playing Around

    The Pill was known as the Berserk pill. It was a weird pill that grants the user immense strength. For a certain amount of time.


    Berserk Pill''s disadvantage was greater than its advantage, it could either temporarily or permanently damage the user''s body.


    It had a greater side effect of damaging one aptitude, meaning reducing one''s talent.


    "Do you really think that pill will save you against us?"


    The two men brought out their weapons from their storage ring, one was a sword user, the other a blade user.


    "All we have to do is hold on till the pill effect wears off."


    Mae tightened her fist, she knew they were right. The pill also had a time limit, so she had to deal with them very fast.


    If only she was not drugged in the first place, she won''t have needed the pill.


    "Let''s wait and see."


    Mae brought her weapon for her ring, surprisingly she was a spear user.


    After taking a good look at both of them, she could sense that the energy from the sword user was far more powerful than the one she got from the blade user.


    Mae waved her hand, removing a Necklace from her storage ring and throwing it directly at the sword user.


    The Necklace was an entrapment item; it formed a cage and trapped the sword user in it.


    "How dare you? Red, hang in there while I figure out how to break out of this place."


    "Go!" Mae moved quickly. With a flick, Xiu, Xiu, Xiu seven battle spears shot out. These spears were formed from Celestial Energy and were entirely black. The spear aura was brimming with deadly intent. Mae wanted to end this battle as soon as possible.


    The blade user dared not be careless. He knew Mae was attacking at her full strength, and this gap was hard for him to win against. He brandished his blade in a slash and showed his full ability without holding back at all.


    Ding, Ding, the blade user somehow managed to shatter three spears that were coming at him. But there were still four remaining that, no matter how much he tried, it was basically impossible for him to avoid.


    "Pu, Pu, Pu. The remaining spears instantly pierced him through, and the force of the attack threw him away.


    He managed to get up after getting hit by that spear. Those four spears directly pierced into his shoulder, leg, and stomach, it managed to miss his vital spot.


    With a wave of her hand, Mae formed a single spear. This time, the celestial energy present in the spear was even greater than the one she used to form the first six.


    She threw the spear at him directly, piercing through his chest.


    "Puchi" he spat out blood while clutching his chest and with a Peng, he flopped onto the ground.


    "Heng" A figure shot and picked him up. It was the sword user who had escaped from the cage he was trapped in.


    "Brother, I''m sorry I couldn''t complete our last mission with you."


    That was his last word before he passed on. He was dead.


    "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!"


    "Little girl, I''m going to cripple both of your legs and hands today, strip you naked, then throw you into the bushes. You''re going to wish you were not born."


    Ignoring his words because she knew she didn''t have much time left before the pill effect wears off, Mae took the initiative to attack with full force.


    Xiu was very fast. With a flash, she appeared beside the sword user and was about to strike him down with her spear.


    He waved his hand, using his sword to block her spear attack, and he immediately launched a series of sword attacks.


    Teng, Teng, Teng. Mae stumbled back a few steps due to the attack she received. A bit of blood seeped out of the corner of her lips, and they''re even appeared bloodstain on her back, showing the terrifying destructive power he used in launching that attack.


    Mae brought another pill out from her storage ring and swallowed it. It seemed to also be the berserk pill.


    "hahaha little girl, you know you''re ruining your future for just one battle."


    He smirked...


    Xiu, Mae, launched another attack with her spear. Speed was her greatest advantage, as she knew the sword user wasn''t as fast as her. Her speed made it possible for her to launch a series of attacks, then disappear afterward.


    She was so fast that the afterimage was forming.


    The sword user was beginning to bleed from different parts of his body as he wasn''t fast enough to block some attacks. His expression became darker and darker, but there was still an incredibly evil smile forming at the corner of his lips.


    "Enough playing around, it''s time for you to die, Lady Mae."


    He waved his sword repeatedly, forming multiple swords made of celestial energy they flew towards Mae very fast, while he followed behind.


    It was almost the same move Mae used to kill his brother. It was like he was telling her, ''have a taste of your medicine''.


    Pu, Pu, Pu, Pu. The sword in the air shot out, and seven swords appeared and ruthlessly heading for Mae Vital spot.


    Using the strength she had left, she managed to block some attacks. The rest striking her shoulders, Leg, and chest.


    "Puchi" she spat out blood. The pill had finished its work.


    Thud, she fell heavily on your ground.


    "I''ve changed my mind girl, Any last word?"


    He was just about to slash her with his sword when he felt a blade had pierced through his chest from behind. He looked down and saw that blade; it was his brother''s weapon.


    Not only that, but he tried pulling it out, but it felt like the blade was stuck in there and was absorbing something from his body.


    Worse, he couldn''t move from where he was standing.. It was like he was immobilized.

 Chapter 9 - The Alliance Again

    Some minutes ago, Devon had woken up and saw the battle between Mae and the sword user. He could tell the sword user was stronger than Mae even after she took the pill.


    He saw the other assassin''s weapon beside him on the ground.


    Devon picked the blade up and got up. He felt he was being compelled once again, he then walked toward the sword user, surprisingly the Assassin didn''t notice someone was coming at him from behind.


    Just when the sword user was about to slash Mae.


    He walked behind the assassin and pierced him right through his chest.


    It reminded him of the feeling he got when he placed his hand on the body of that old man. A pleasure he had never felt before.


    Mae was unconscious during the whole process.


    Devon didn''t know what he was doing at the moment, He only knew that he was absorbing something from the assassin''s body, and he enjoyed it.


    He could tell that it was bad, but it felt so good that he couldn''t stop it.


    After a short while...


    Mae was awake, she got up from the ground wondering what had just happened. She saw the blade used on the floor, but what she saw of the sword user was just piles of bone.


    At the front of the pile of bone was the boy she met at the cave.


    "What did you do?"


    Mae stared at him, with a look that could kill. She knew someone who could do this was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "I just got up also, and I saw him like this."


    After coming up with a perfect excuse, he told her with his face down, making it look like he was innocent. The truth was he was about to go over to the blade user''s body and do the same thing to him also.


    Mae didn''t doubt what he said, he looked so innocent, she knew there was no lack of extraordinary things in this world. The world was always evolving, it could have been anything.


    "Why don''t you come with me, since you don''t have anywhere to stay?


    She could feel there was something special about the boy in front of her. He could either be the rise or downfall of her family, but either way she was ready to risk it.


    "No"


    Devon answered immediately without giving it any thought. He knew if he said yes, it will make her think he had a motive. Furthermore, he could tell she still had not trusted him fully, she was having some doubt about the whole matter. So, he rejected her immediately, clearing everything up.


    A smile appeared on Mae''s face, that was the reply she wanted. If he had said otherwise, she would have killed him immediately.


    "I''m Mae Silas, daughter of Nicholas Silas and a member of the All Heaven Alliance."


    "I would like to invite you to join the Heaven Alliance."


    Devon was shocked at first, didn''t he just meet a member of All Heaven Alliance some days ago. He managed to regain his composure quickly, not making her suspect anything.


    He never thought it could be this easy for him. It was like killing two birds with one stone.


    The Voice only told him to save Mae from getting raped, but he was sure that wasn''t all. There was something else.


    "AHH! Why me? I''m just an ordinary mortal."


    "I can''t even absorb celestial energy."


    "I can''t even..."


    Devon started to list out different reasons why he was not worthy of her invitation.


    He decided to play a little hard to get with her.


    If the Voice was not asleep, I could bet he would be laughing his ass out right now.


    "Well, no one was born great, everybody started from somewhere. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you."


    Mae looked at him with an eye full of hope, she was like a kid who couldn''t wait to receive her favorite toy.


    "So, what is your answer?"


    This time Devon''s face was down not because this was his first time talking to a woman after his mother and sister but because he knew if he raised his head he would burst out laughing.


    This woman was just too gullible.


    Devon knew there was something different about him after absorbing that man whole body remaining only a pile of bone, he felt something changed in his body.


    "Yes, I would like to join the All Heaven Alliance."


    "That''s good, let''s find somewhere to spend the night then we move tomorrow."


    Mae was excited when he accepted her invite. She had always wanted to prove herself to her father and make him realize that he made the wrong decision by choosing her brother over her.


    By bringing in a talented person to join her Alliance, she had proved to her father that she wasn''t useless.


    At least she was good at scouting for


    talent.


    "Okay"


    Side Task 023 completed: Kill your first Human.


    Side Task 028 Completed: Accept Mae''s invitation to All Heaven Alliance.


    Side Task 031 Completed: Absorb a human completely.


    "The reward will be distributed only after completing the Main Task."


    ........


    A huge eye opened through space, it was brimming with deadly energy. The eye seemed to be searching for something because it scanned through the whole area. After a while, it closed shut.


    The Banished Area...


    Inside the cave.


    The baby was still chained to the ground, but the orb moving around was no longer seven, it had become five. The baby''s hands were beginning to move, it was like something was stopping him from waking up.


    The two men who were standing at the entrance earlier had returned they walked in, following them was an old woman in white.

 Chapter 10 - Which Family Are You From

    Before sunset, Devon and Mae had arrived at the All Heaven Alliance main gate.


    The gate was so wide that it could accommodate a family of giraffes. They were four guards at the front of the gate, two on the left and two on the right.


    When the guards spotted Mae coming, one came running at her while the other three did as if they didn''t see her coming.


    "Welcome back lady Mae, madam has been searching all around for you."


    "Also lady Mae, the matter has been confirmed your father is about to act on it."


    The guarding eye was only on Mae throughout the whole time, ignoring the person beside her like he was beneath him.


    "Alright then, let''s go Aiden"


    Mae grabbed Devon''s hand intentionally pulling him along with her, that was a sign showing them how important he was to them.


    The three guards who remained at the door looked at each other confused at what just happened.


    Lady Mae went out alone, but she returned with a young boy in her hand.


    Mae walked inside the gate with Devon, she walked straight to the main compound.


    All Heaven Alliance had a very moral hierarchy. The members were grouped into four categories. Low tier members, Mid-tier Members, High tier members, and the Core tier members.


    With members of different tiers being afforded different privileges. The Low tier members wore pure white, the mid tier wore Red with a white sash around their waist, the High tier wore purple and the Core tier members had the right to wear Black.


    "Isn''t that Lady Mae and who is that with her?"


    "I heard her engagement is about to be called off."


    "No one wants someone who can''t get over her past relationship."


    "That sucks."


    Ignoring everything she just heard because it was meaningless, to talk to them about it. Most of them were supporting her brothers.


    "It must be tough around here."


    Devon could tell she was hurt by those words, he decided to ease the tension a little. And besides acting too unbothered wasn''t good, it makes people think you have an ulterior motive.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m already used to it."


    Mae kept it short, as she preferred not to talk about it.


    They entered the main compound. The Main compound was different from all other places in All Heaven Alliance. It was only meant for the High tier members and Core Members.


    The Celestial energy in the main compound was three times thicker than the one outside. It served as a goal for the low and mid-tier members.


    Entering the main compound without being either a High tier member or a core member was punishable by death.


    After entering the Main compound, she let go of Devon''s hand, then walked straight to a Hall. She stood there for a minute then pushed the door, entering inside the hall


    "Father why don''t we exterminate the Rogue League once and for all."


    They were four people inside in the hall, no three inside two young men and one woman. One of the young men was arguing with someone about exterminating the Rogue league.


    It was then Mae and Devon entered the Hall.


    "Well, Well, Well, What do we have here"


    "I honestly thought you ran away with that piece of thrash who you call your lover."


    Devon recognized this person, he was the one he met the day the Rogue League was recruiting new members.


    Damian Silas.


    Ignoring what her brother just said, Mae went straight to the woman who was sitting on a black chair.


    "Mother."


    "Get back!!!!!!"


    A voice brimming with celestial energy shouted at Mae, sending her flying away in the process. Surprisingly, the voice wasn''t from the two young men or the woman in the hall, it belonged to someone else.


    Devon looked around the hall trying to find the person who owned that voice, but he couldn''t see anybody except the three who were inside,


    Blood was seeping out from Mae''s mouth.


    "Nicholas, that''s not how to treat your daughter, especially not in front of a visitor."


    It was then they all realized that someone was beside Mae.


    The woman got up from her seat and went to pick Mae up.


    It was when the woman went to pick up Mae, Devon realized he couldn''t see her face. It seemed blur-like something was blocking his view.


    "Mae, how dare you bring a visitor inside the Hall."


    That was Damian again, it seemed Damian was the lousy one while the other was the calm one.


    "Damian shut it."


    Like a cat who just had its tail stepped on, Damian backed off with his face down. It seemed he was terrified of this woman.


    "Mae, who is this your friend?"


    Mae wiped the blood right at the corner of their lips, a smile appeared on the man''s face her mother was always on her side.


    "This is Aiden, a new member of All Heaven Alliance."


    "I invited him in personally."


    "Mae, who gave you the right to invite someone in?"


    Damian intervened in the matter once again, but this time the look he got from the woman was deadly.


    He didn''t need anyone to tell him, he walked out of the hall gently without looking back.


    "Oh, oh, for my daughter to invite you in personally there must be something special about you."


    The woman turned to look at Devon.


    Devon was shaken, he experienced a pressure he had never felt before. Even his father did not make him feel this kind of pressure.


    He felt like all his secrets were being exposed to the woman. The gaze of the woman was so terrifying that he felt suffocating.


    "For someone without celestial energy, I must say you have a good physique."


    Which only means one thing.


    "Which family or Organization are you from?"


    Meanwhile, the other brother whose face was down the whole time looked up, it seemed this question picked his interest.

 Chapter 11 - Core Tier Member

    Devon turned to look at Mae, maybe she could help him out of this situation, but Mae didn''t even look at him even for a moment her eyes were only focusing on her mother.


    Well, I guess it''s every man for himself.


    "I''m an orphan, beside which family will accept someone without celestial energy."


    A smile appeared at the corner of the Bran''s lips. It seemed he liked the reply Devon gave his Mother.


    "Can you tell me why I can sense a death aura coming out of your body?"


    Devon''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Mother, something happened on our way here."


    This time Mae stepped in, she walked straight to her mother pulling her away from Devon then started explaining the whole incident that happened on their way here.


    "That little brat, I''m going to talk to your father let''s see what we can do about it."


    "Mother, Why not cancel the engagement."


    "Not possible, you may leave the Hall Mae and take your guest out with you."


    That same voice again, Devon looked around trying to find out who was talking. At first, it was the voice in his head now another one in the hall what''s wrong with people in this World.


    But he was sure he wasn''t the only one hearing it this time around.


    Mae''s face turned red, one could tell she hated the owner of that voice. She bit her lips hard that blood was starting to come out from her lips.


    Since childhood, Mae had always inflicted damage on herself whenever she faces a problem she can''t find a solution to. It had even become a habit of her.


    "I hate you father."


    She turned around, giving Devon a look that he didn''t need to be told before he knew what it meant. They both walked towards the door exit.


    "Oh yeah, little boy you''re a core tier member, don''t let anyone bully you."


    He knew there was a hidden meaning behind that.


    Devon looked at the woman''s face one more time, he was surprised that no matter how hard he stared at her face he couldn''t see anything. Everywhere still seemed a blur to him.


    "Thank you."


    He walked out of the hall right behind Mae. Unknowingly a smile appeared on his face this scene reminded him of home.


    "Mother why did you make him a core tier member do you know what you just did."


    The other brother whose face was down the whole time raised his head and spoke to the woman.


    He was tall, with broad shoulders, with an extremely healthy and strong body. He had black hair and eyes, His skin color was a healthy sheen of bronze, and his feature had a noble spirit within.


    "Bran, of course, I know."


    Bran Silas, of all the Silas siblings He was the strongest, most intelligent, and it was especially so when it came to his peerless talent. Unlike Damian who never knew the meaning of hardship, Bran was raised with an Iron fist.


    He was specially raised to be the next All Heaven Alliance leader.


    **********


    Devon and Mae walked down the Main compound till they arrived at a black gate.


    Mae raised an emblem pointing it at the gate. The gate opened on its own, unlike the Outer Compound meant for the Low tier members and the Inner Compound meant for the Mid-tier members. The main was different.


    Each member of All heaven Alliance was giving an emblem with their respective colors on it, the emblem represents one''s identity. It was also the only way to get into any of the compounds.


    "Lady Mae welcome we have been waiting for your arrival."


    Two beautiful women rushed straight at Mae the moment she walked in as if they knew beforehand that she was coming.


    Devon looked at them and was stunned, is it just me, or is this world full of beautiful women.


    Seeing Devon staring at her friends, Mae decided to introduce him to them.


    "Aiden this is Anne and Lina."


    "Girls, this is Aiden a new core tier member."


    Anne and Lina looked at him from head to toe, trying to figure out how that was possible. They could tell he didn''t have any celestial energy in him.


    So how did he become as a core tier member?


    You have to know they were people who were stuck in their respective tier for years with no hope of advancing further, especially low-tier and mid-tier members.


    Seeing someone come out of nowhere, claiming to be a core tier member was very disturbing.


    "Mae, please tell me you''re joking?"


    "No, even my parent agreed to it."


    Anne and Lina looked at Devon with pitiful eyes, knowing his life would be miserable here. Every day will be a battle for him trying to survive.


    "Okay, okay, enough with the eye you are giving him."


    Devon''s heart throbbed when he saw how the girls were staring at him.


    "Anyway later girls, I have to take him to his room," Mae said.


    After some minutes, they arrived at what seemed to be a housing estate still in that same Main compound. They were houses on both the left and right sides of the Estate.


    Mae went to the 43rd room on the left side with Devon following behind her and pushed the room door open.


    "This will be your new home, Aiden."


    The house had a living room and two bedrooms. The living room was pretty big, maybe the biggest room in the house. The celestial energy here was superb, even a pig could become a God.


    "Now for the do''s and don''t of All Heaven Alliance and also the benefit a core tier member gets."


    After hours of talking and talking about the rules of the Alliance, Mae finally left the room.


    "Finally there is some peace urgh."


    Devon was on the bed with his eyes closed enjoying the cool breeze that was entering through the window.


    "DING!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Congratulation for completing the First Main task. Reward time."


    He smiled when he heard reward time.


    "Level increased to Level 1."


    Devon fell down from the bed when he saw the reward he was given, so you mean all my hard work was for just a level increase just one.


    "Main task: Read at least fifty books in All Heaven Alliance."

 Chapter 12 - The Library

    Weeks passed with Devon not going out of the house, Even Mae did not come to check on him, it was like she forgot about him completely not to mention Anne and Lina.


    Mae sent someone to deliver his clothes and emblem with his name printed on it some weeks ago.


    As a core tier Member his breakfast, lunch, and dinner were delivered straight to the living room so there wasn''t any need for him to go to the Cafeteria.


    There wasn''t any need for him to step out of the house not until he got a disturbing message.


    Thankfully she also assigned him a personal Maid who was attending to all his necessities.


    "Failure equals deduction of contractor level by two."


    "Timeframe remaining: Two and a half-day


    It was until then, he decided to get out and find the damn library, passing through the back door because he could tell people were waiting for him at the front door.


    You have to know entering a core tier member house without permission from the owner was punishable by death. Regardless of one status or power.


    Passing through the back door, his hair was Achilles gold and neatly arranged to perfection. His eyes had the same startling clarity as a mountain stream, and the lineament of his face was in a perfect proportion to each other.


    He seemed molded from a different cast and had an androgynous look uncommon to most people. Lacquered and enameled by the sun, he radiated energy and brio. He was only 15 years old this year and yet he looked to be a youth of 18-19.


    Devon stepped out of the back door.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to put on my mask, that would have been bad."


    He always believed his beauty was a sin to mankind, from infancy to maturity, he had been too beautiful. To Devon, destiny decided to curse him with one thing and that was beauty.


    His face was covered in mud the whole time he was with Mae, so she couldn''t see his face clearly.


    After asking people he saw left and right for the library direction he finally knew where it was.


    Seeing someone putting on a mask was not a new thing to the high tier and core tier members and not being able to sense any celestial energy around someone didn''t necessarily mean he or she was weak.


    Sometimes it meant one wasn''t strong to sense it around that person, especially when it was in the main compound. Who among them wasn''t powerful enough to destroy an organization.


    Arriving at the Library...


    The Library here was divided into four floors, low-tier members are only able to access the first floor, mid-tier members could access the second floor, high-tier members on the third floor, and core-tier members had access to the last floor.


    If not for the task he was given, Devon wasn''t interested in going to the library because it was full of books.


    Going straight up to the last floor


    "Okay, Okay, let''s get this done quickly this place is creeping me out."


    He went around searching for books that picked his interest It took a while, but he finally found one. It was something about the history of the World.


    Not like he had any choice, Devon picked the book and started reading it.


    It was the battle between Gods and Demons that led to the World being split into three. The Underground World where there was abundant Celestial energy, The mortal world where there wasn''t any energy, and finally the Demon World.


    Long ago, there was just one world, the Gods and Demons lived together during those times there was both celestial and cosmic energy present in the world surprisingly they were equal. Be it in power or anything. Not until the Demon realized something.


    Not all God''s children could absorb celestial energy some were just plain even their life span was short just 2000 Years. The Gods referred to them as the cursed child and the Demon called them the best meal in the World.


    The cursed child was the purest form of cosmic energy, by absorbing a cursed child they could reach a stage higher than they had ever reached before. Even monopolizing the world didn''t seem impossible.


    The gods got to know about this and led an all-out war, exterminating 80 percent of the Demon''s lineage and the Demon''s exterminating only 70 percent of the god''s lineage. Who knew the Gods had a secret weapon, after battling for millions of years they both agreed on splitting the world but each ten thousand year war another war between the Gods and Demons will be held.


    "Bullshit, Bullshit, which illiterate wrote this thing no energy in the mortal world screw you then how do you explain why my father is crazily strong."


    Seeing someone shouting in a library was very disturbing, especially when the person is shouting at a book, but knowing you can''t do anything about it was more frustrating. That black robe was like a warning sign.


    After reading the second book, Devon realized it wasn''t necessary to read the book to finish, he could just skim through it all that matters is having a little bit of understanding about it.


    "Screw it, I still have one and a half days left."


    *Ding*


    "23 books already read, 27 remaining."


    That annoying voice.....


    Devon decided to call it a day, it was already getting late anyway. He brought out the map he told his maid to get him and arrived home still passing through the back door.


    "Home sweet home."


    A smile appeared on his face when he entered his living room, his food was already there neatly arranged with decent wine.


    The food looked so tasty, of course, it was filled with celestial nutrients.


    Not known to him a figure was watching him through the window and a smile appeared on the figure''s face.. The figure stood there for some minutes before finally disappearing from there.

 Chapter 13 - Sin Of Envy Task

    Devon arrived at the library as early as possible, the voice in his head got mad at him and reduced the timeframe of the task to half a day.


    After selecting a total of 27 books he was going to read. He found a place to seat and started reading.


    After skimming through several books, and he still couldn''t find something new most of them were repeating what he had already read.


    Not until he picked up the last one, which was about the Mortal world.


    Mortal World, it was said that the mortal world was like a bridge between The Underground World and The Demon World. Every time the ten thousand years battle happened the mortal world gets destroyed, hereby eradicating billions of innocent lives.


    The remains of the human in the Mortal World were the ones who started everything back from scratch. The cycle repeated itself in each battle.


    Each powerhouse generation that inherited its power from their ancestors had a mission which was to exterminate both the underground world and the demon world.


    Tho the mortal world was void of any energy, it didn''t mean they were hopeless. Most of them inherited the remains of God''s lineage while the others came from the Underground world.


    But only one family or organization was always tasked with the responsibility of eradicating both worlds which were the.....


    "Ding"


    "Congratulation on completing the Main Task."


    Devon dropped the book down and heaved a sigh of relief, not even bothering to read the rest of the book.


    "Contractor, please pick a number from 1 to 7."


    Devon made a weird face, first, there was no reward for completing that task, and now you are asking me to pick a number what the heck is this.


    "Okay, okay, I pick number 3."


    "Sin of... The sin of....."


    "Sin of envy task assigned."


    *Congratulation you have now fully signed a deal with the Devil.


    "So what the fuck have I been doing since."


    "Introductory task."


    Devon clenched his fist, how dare you call that introductory task I almost lost my life in that mission, and I was also told to read 50 books. If possible, he wanted to smash the voice in his head.


    ".... Alright, isn''t there suppose to be like an attribute that I can use to check my stat."


    " Name: Devon Reid (House of Sinners)


    Level: Level 1 (you''re so weak that even a chick in the Ancient days can kill you)


    Race: Half-Human (isn''t that disappointing)


    Energy Level: Cosmic Energy 1 (2/10)


    Task point: 50


    "Is the insult necessary? And how did I become a half-human."


    "Oh, oh, am I some kind of Hybrid? Hahahahaha I always knew I was born great."


    "Pufffftttttt you wish."


    And all of Devon''s excitement died in a heartbeat.


    "Task Assigned: Kill Josh Allen (Level 10) of the outer compound.


    Task Timeframe: 1 month.


    "The Main task is divided into 7 different sin levels, each sin level as its sets of reward and also their side quest. After completing a task, the contractor will be given task points which can be used to purchase weapons, manuals, special abilities, and also to upgrade attributes."


    "Voice, I get motivated when I know the reward I''m going to get after completing a Task."


    "Reward: Ability to absorb celestial energy and Body regeneration."


    TimeFrame remaining: 20 days.


    Devon left the library, he knew it was pointless arguing with the voice, so he gave up on it.


    Walking around the main compound with a mask on and his hands behind his back, Devon was thinking of how he was going to kill someone in the alliance as it was prohibited and how to enter the outer compound.


    ..... Also, how do you kill someone of level 10 while you are still in Level 1 within 20days?


    "Okay, Okay, the first thing I need is to get an outer compound emblem."


    Devon murmured to himself while bringing out the map he requested from his maid. All the families and organizations in the Underground world had something in common, which was called the Black Market.


    For instance, the only way to get into the Main compound was by using either a High tier or Core tier member emblem. The black market was a place where one could get the emblem to enter any of the compounds. It sold different items as long as one could afford the money.


    Devon went to his house, changed into a different attire and also a new mask, and went straight to the market.


    Thanks to the map, Devon arrived at the Black market at dusk. It was like how a regular market was, people were moving all around with masks on, no one was putting on their regular attire.


    The Emblem shop...


    "Hello, who is here?"


    Someone walked out of the shop, the person was also putting on a mask but one could tell it was a female.


    "This is the emblem shop, how may we help you, sir."


    Devon looked at the attendant for a moment, that voice sounded familiar considering he had just met five women ever since he arrived at the Alliance who could it be.


    "I need an Outer compound Emblem."


    The woman went inside the shop and brought the emblem out of a pure white one.


    "That would be 5,000 gold coins, sir."


    Devon looked at her to see if she was joking with him but after not getting a reply for a long time he knew she wasn''t.


    "Whattttttttttt!!!!!!!!"


    "I can buy an estate with that money, why don''t you people just start robbing what the heck."


    As a core tier member, he gets paid weekly, but the money was just a small change because he wasn''t eligible to go out for missions.


    It couldn''t cover a quarter of the amount the woman said.


    "I''m sorry sir, but that''s the price we sell it."


    The woman remained polite even after that, but I''m sure she had an angry face right there.


    *Ding


    "Task point could be turned into money."


    "Why didn''t you tell me that earlier."


    "Contractor didn''t ask."

 Chapter 14 - What Are The Odds

    "Why did you have to allow me to embarrass myself then."


    "1 Task point is equal to 1000 Gold coins."


    After some minutes of negotiation between the voice and Devon, they settled for 10 task points for 5000 gold coins.


    One thing Devon learned was never to negotiate with that crazy voice.


    "Sir, are you taking it or not?"


    The woman''s voice brought Devon back to his sense.


    "Sure, sure, I was just joking around that other time."


    if the voice could roll its eyes am sure it would do that.


    Devon brought out the money from his storage ring and gave the woman, After receiving the money she brought a box out also from her ring and placed the emblem inside the box then passed it to him.


    "By the way, how much is the Inner compound emblem?"


    "That would be 20,000 gold coins, sir."


    "....."


    "Should I bring it out, sir?"


    "No, no, no, maybe next time."


    Running out from the market before he gets himself squeezed out of task points.


    Getting into his house laying down on his soft bed was Devon who had his eyes closed and was thinking about what his next plan is going to be.


    "Voice, do you have like some kind of appearance change thing."


    " Appearance Change ¡ª 10 task points


    Devon''s forehead was soaked in sweat.


    Seeing the price the voice offered him for changing his appearance, he could tell it was a sham, the voice was intentionally trying to piss him off.


    "I will take it."


    *Task points remaining- 30 points


    Unknowingly he fell asleep in the process, there wasn''t much he could do. It was already late at night anyway.


    He woke up early, knowing the voice could change the timeframe of the task once it saw he was lazing around, and he wasn''t ready to risk that this time around.


    Going to the living room to have his breakfast and also informing his maid that he won''t be around for some days. Devon left through the back door as usual.


    "Okay voice, do your magic."


    Some strange energy began to move around Devon''s face it was like the energy was reconstructing his face shortly after that it began to spread fully covering his head.


    To Devon the feeling was blissful. In less than 15 seconds, a new face and hair were created.


    "That felt good by the way, voice can I have a mirror."


    "What the heck did you do to me."


    Devon looked at himself and he felt like vomiting. What''s with the pink hair, pink eyes and why is my nose this long.


    "Voice, I want a refund or you better get me a new face."


    "....."


    "Contractor refund denied."


    Appearance change- 30 task points


    His forehead was creased with veins popping up and threatening to explode.


    "Useless piece of shit, I''m so going to get you back for this just you wait!" Devon roared.


    Arriving at the Outer Compound gate, Devon brought out the emblem, pointed it at the gate, and it opened. The Black market truly deserves its status.


    "How do I find this Josh Allen in a place like this."


    Unlike the Main compound, this place was crowded with a lot of people. To be honest it was five times bigger than the Main compound.


    .... And he bought a conical hat on his way here.


    For someone who was living in the main compound, this place was like garbage even the celestial energy around here was way too dull. Except it was livelier.


    Devon''s motto was ''Don''t work or think on an empty stomach'' Actually he skipped breakfast this morning because he was in a hurry, so he looked for where to eat and a place to stay till he gets the task done.


    Hours later, Devon was roaming around the outer compound he was also asking people around if they knew who Josh Allen was, but it seemed like this person didn''t exist at all.


    "Where the hell are you Josh!"


    It was already evening, but there was still no clue. He knew the voice couldn''t make that kind of mistake, there was someone called Josh here.


    What are the odds, he decided to stroll around one of the alleys in the Outer compound?


    "You piece of shit!"


    Devon could hear some voices coming from the inner part of the alley, he decided to go to that area to check out what was going because it was really loud.


    Looking at what was going on from afar thanks to his good eyesight, a young man was on the ground with his body covered in bruises standing before him was another man who seemed to be in the same age group as the first one.


    "Josh, please let me go I won''t tell anyone


    about that item please."


    "Uhm, no I''m sorry brother, but you have to die."


    Josh brought a red sword out that was dyed in blood, strangely the sword had an eye right at its center. It seemed like it had a life of its own.


    He slashed it right down at his brother''s head cutting it straight off, but it didn''t stop there the body was deteriorating at a fast rate.


    "Holy shittt!!!"


    Devon couldn''t help but scream out, that scene was disturbing.


    The sword''s eye looked in the direction of Devon. If it had a mouth it would have licked its lips.. As the best meal in the world was right in front of it.

 Chapter 15 - The Allen Brothers

    Josh Allen, an average Joe, was born and raised in the Outer compound with his younger brother, Liam Allen. They lost their parents when they were 10 and 5 respectively, so all responsibility was passed to Josh.


    Everything seemed to be going well, Josh was a good brother to Liam and everything, not until Liam proved to be very talented than his elder brother.


    Though the brothers didn''t mind it at all, and their bond remained as strong as ever. The higher-ups did mind, they believed Josh was holding Liam back from achieving his full potential.


    So, they sent Josh on a suicide mission, a mission of no return. Find the Demon slayer Katana in Doomsday Ground.


    During the days of the Gods and Demons battle, the doomsday ground was one of the places where the battles occurred, and also it was the place where the Demon Slayer Katana was seen last.


    Not known to the higher-ups, Liam followed Josh along on his suicide mission.


    20 hours ago...


    "Josh we have looked everywhere there is no sign of the katana, and we can''t go deeper than where we are now, it is just too dangerous."


    The Doomsday ground was a place where both humans and demons go to find their ancestor''s treasures and also seek experience.


    Liam was talking to the person behind him while also slashing his sword forward, apparently, he was in a battle at the moment.


    ".... And this low-rank demon just keeps coming, why don''t we retreat brother."


    Josh''s clothes were covered with blood, he was way weaker than his brother, so there wasn''t much he could do in the battle other than defending.


    "Alright, Liam, let''s go."


    He clenched his fist when that words came out of his mouth, he wasn''t happy with the decision.


    Seeing the way Josh was standing, Liam figured out his brother was not fit enough to run, so without asking for his approval Liam backed his brother and ran away from the demons.


    "Drop me down, Liam, I can run on my own."


    Ignoring his brother''s words wasn''t something new, he knew his brother was just trying to act tough.


    Luckily, they found a cave, they entered the cave with blood dripping from the two of them hands straight down touching the ground.


    "That was a close brother."


    Gbam...The cave began to tremble like an earthquake was about to happen. The entrance of the cave was shut close, not known if it was due to the blood or the earthquake.


    The ground collapsed in the process, it swallowed both of the brothers.


    Gbammmm!!!!!!!!!!!


    After the fall it rendered both of the brothers unconscious, surprisingly they were not hurt by the fall it only made them unconscious.


    "Josh, where are you?"


    After some minutes, Liam woke up, he lifted himself off the ground and looked around for his brother.


    "Josh, what are you doing?"


    Josh was standing at the front of a weapon, it was a curved, single-edged blade with a squared guard and long grip to accommodate two hands.


    "Liam, isn''t this the Demon Slayer Katana?"


    The strange thing about the weapon was that it was hovering in the air, and it was emitting light that covered the whole surrounding.


    In the All Heaven Alliance Library, they were books that talked about the Demon Slayer katana. It was mentioned there that the only two ways to connect to the weapon.


    The first one was to make the weapon submit to you and accept you as its master while the second was by blood ownership.


    "Since I can''t make you submit to me, I guess I am going to use the other method."


    Josh dripped his blood on the top of the katana as he was trying to form a connection between them using the blood ownership method.


    As if it possessed a mind of its own, after the blood was dripped on it, the Katana trembled and shook vigorously while pulsating with boundless Cosmic energy.


    It flew straight to Liam''s hand and stuck right on it.


    "What have you done, Josh?"


    Josh turned around facing his brother, his eyes were red he walked up to Liam step by step grabbed him by his hand, and disappeared away.


    It seemed like the Katana was trying to get away from something, cause it disappeared right after forming the connection.


    To Liam, that step felt like a breaking point for him, it was something he could call a near-death experience.


    Tskkkkkkkkk


    "How did you do that, we are back at the Outer Compound, that is amazing...."


    Before Liam could finish his words, he got hit in the stomach by the katana handle, and it sent him ten steps backward.


    "Puchi" he spat out blood while clutching his stomach.


    It was then that Liam realized that his brother was not himself anymore, it seemed the Demon Slayer Katana was controlling him.


    Liam decided to stop playing around, this was a serious problem, he brought out his sword and attacked Josh with all his might.


    But all was in vain because before he could even get close, Josh pointed the Katana towards him, it shot a beam of energy at Liam. The energy crashed straight at Liam, and it flung him away, severely crushing his bones.


    It was a total beatdown.


    Josh walked towards his brother who was on the ground different emotions were rushing through his head, he knew what he was doing was wrong but the Demon slayer Katana''s influence over him was just too strong.


    "Brother, please don''t do this."


    Liam was shaken when he saw Josh standing at his front with the Katana in his hand, he knew what was about to happen.


    "I... I can''t control it!"


    Josh stammered, he thought of the time he spent with his brother and his eyes returned black once again it seemed he regained control of his body back.


    Liam heaved a sigh of relief, finally, that was over he was about to get up when he saw the look in Josh''s eye, his eyes were red again.


    "Brother, please don''t."


    Josh didn''t bother to listen to Liam''s words at all as he slashed the katana right down at Liam, cutting his head straight off.


    *********


    Devon looked at the scene of Josh killing his brother and the Demon Slayer Katana looking at him.


    "Let''s get this done quickly."


    He cracked his knuckle, turned around, and started running.


    *Wait what...


    "No, No, No, you don''t expect me to fight with someone like that, right?"

 Chapter 16 - Is This The End

    "Am just at Level 1, how do you want me to kill someone at Level 10, especially when the person has that kind of weapon."


    Devon ran as fast as possible, it was after a while that he turned around and realized that Josh was also chasing after him on top of the Katana, and he was close to reaching him.


    Josh began to shoot the beam of energy he used earlier, but this time it was a smaller version of it.


    Devon''s training since childhood paid off at this moment, his good reflexes actually as he had to dodge the energy beam several times.


    "Voice, do you have something like a teleportation thing? I need to get out of here."


    Devon was breathing heavily after the long chase as he said those words.


    "Yes, the amount of task points contractor offers will determine the teleportation distance."


    " 5 task points, and hurry up about it Voice!"


    He didn''t have time to think, he just blurted out the amount that came to his head as he felt Josh was about to grab him by the shoulder.


    Tskkkkkkk!!!


    "Wheeewwww that was a close one."


    Devon looked at the place he got teleported to, and it left his mouth wide open, the danger wasn''t clear yet. This was the Outer Compound training ground and funny enough there wasn''t anybody in there at the moment.


    It was as silent as a graveyard.


    "No, no, no, no, voice, this isn''t what I asked for. Do the teleportation thing again."


    *Contractor can only teleport to a place once a day.


    Devon was already used to the bickering of the Voice but this time it felt different like it was mad at him.


    "What if he comes back!"


    Speaking of the devil, Josh arrived, he was still on the Demon Slayer Katana actually, but something seemed different about him, it wasn''t his eyes cause there were still red. It was his body, he had become so thick that even a mop stick was fatter than him.


    It was also mentioned in the books at All Heaven Alliance library that choosing the Blood Ownership method was very dangerous. The user had to be able to resist the temptation the Katana would offer, which was ''Power for Blood''. Which was a terrible deal, it drains one blood while offering the user a portion of its power.


    ..... And it didn''t stop there, the user must not be overcome by emotions, or else the Katana would swallow one''s soul completely taking control of the user''s body.


    Which was what happened in the case of Josh Allen.


    "Who are you?"


    That wasn''t Josh''s voice, it was said that the Demon Slayer Katana had a soul of its own.


    "I''m just a regular guy strolling around the area," Devon answered


    "Why do you smell so nice, give a piece of your flesh I want to have a taste."


    Devon looked at Josh or should I say the soul of the katana weirdly how do you expect me to know why I smell so nice and a piece of my flesh isn''t that uncalled-for, He thought inwardly.


    "Hehehe very funny of your senior, if there isn''t anything else I''ll be on my way."


    Devon turned around and was about to leave. By leave, I mean run for his life when he heard something disturbing.


    "I guess I''m going to have to get it myself then."


    Josh landed on the floor, the katana flew straight to his hand once again. He flashed the katana out rapidly, sending out a fierce blast of energy at Devon. The move was aimed to kill him off.


    Devon realized the attack this time around was weaker compared to when it attacked Liam, he managed to dodge most of it as he could see it however he felt a sensation as the blast managed to slice the conical hat he was putting on straight off revealing his iconic hair.


    "Voice, you have to help me get away from here or else I''m going to...." Before he could finish his word, a punch landed on his stomach. He tried to block it with his palm, but it was futile.


    Gbam!


    Blood flew out in an arc manner from his mouth, as his body was sent flying away by the impact but before the knockback could launch him backward, Josh had grabbed him by the neck and slammed him straight down at the ground.


    "Now I get to figure out why you smell so nice, any last word?"


    Devon looked at Josh holding the Demon Slayer Katana and pointing it at him with his eyes half-open, that punch nearly took his life.


    "Voice...is this the end."


    "If the contractor says it is then it is."


    "You''re the same as always, why can''t you just help me through this." Devon sneered as he didn''t notice anything strange in the voice tone. He closed his eyes shut, he had accepted his fate.


    "Contractor believes because he made a deal with the Devil he won''t need to work for anything, I hope you know there is no gain without pain. You want to give up have you thought about the reason why you are doing all this, have you thought about your mom?"


    Devon clenched his fist, that was his trigger word.


    "You''re all by yourself in this lonely world, if you lay down there no one will assist you and only death awaits you. Act like a man and get up and fight Devon."


    That was the first time the voice called him by his name.


    "Voice, with my remaining task point get me a good sword and also heal my injuries."


    Meanwhile, Josh slashed the Katana down at Devon''s neck, but before it could land on him Devon disappeared from where he was. He appeared again but this time beside Josh and sent a full-force punch right into Josh''s face.


    *Crack*


    His fist landed on Josh''s face, shattered his nasal bones, and sent him ten steps backward.

 Chapter 17 - A Devil Was Born

    "It seems like I underestimated your ability, boy."


    Josh pressed his hand against his broken nose and wiped off the blood trickling from it, his face turned completely serious.


    "This is going to be fun."


    Devon took a step forward leisurely as he pointed his finger at him, giving him the come over here sign.


    A frown appeared on Josh''s face, but he said nothing else, he raised the Katana and shot towards Devon''s abdomen. To Devon the attack was very slow, he spun to the left side letting it pass by, and grabbed the handle of the Katana with his right hand while throwing another full-force punch straight at Josh''s nose.


    Cosmic energy burst out from the Katana and curled around it while also repelling Devon''s right hand, unlike the first time, Josh saw this punch coming and crouched to evade the blow.


    Josh readjusted his position again and waved the Katana towards Devon''s abdomen again.


    But this time he got lucky and tore through Devon''s abdomen, only to realize that what he had struck was nothing more than a mirage. The original Devon had already reappeared behind with a kick towards his skull.


    *Gbam* Gbam* Gbam*


    This time Josh didn''t avoid the blow, he faced it directly blow with blow. The fight continued for a long period with no one taking advantage of the battle.


    "Ding..... Contractor weapon is ready!"


    Devon''s lips curled into a bone-chilling smile as he looked at Josh, who was 5 meters away from him and was becoming thinner by each minute.


    A sword appeared in Devon''s hand, it was a Celtic long sword, a large straight-bladed double-edged sword. It was around three feet in length, the hilt had a very small guard, a single-handed grip, and two backward-curving quillons near the pommel.


    "Okay, Okay, Playtime is over."


    Devon took a step forward and disappeared right after, in the blink of an eye he appeared right behind Josh and waved his sword directly at his arm, cutting it off.


    Arrgghhhh!


    Though the Demon Slayer Katana had taken over Josh''s body, it was still in the body of a human, meaning it could feel pain.


    He flew 50 meters away from Devon, but that didn''t help at all cause Devon kept on disappearing and appearing beside him attacking him with a sword, punch, kick at one point Devon even delivered a knee blow to him


    "You, piece of shit, face me head-on like a man and stop attacking like a pussy!"


    Josh roared, his whole body was trembling. There were numerous cuts on the cloth he was wearing and injuries covered his body.


    "Alright."


    This time Devon appeared in front of Josh, he looked him in the eye grabbed him by the neck with his right hand, and lifted him. Unlike the other time when he didn''t know what he was doing, this time he did as he absorbed what remained in Josh''s body.


    Both the energy and the life source remained in his body.


    The Demon Slayer Katana was always the one that delivered torture to both Humans and Demons, but this time it met its match.


    The Katana dropped to the ground as nothing remained of Josh''s body, not even his bones, as everything was absorbed by the person in front of him.


    Devon sat on the ground abruptly, as what he did was hard to digest even for him. He had seen people dying, but it wasn''t this way.


    Seeing the atmosphere was tense, the voice decided to help out.


    "Main Task Completed- Kill Josh Allen(Level 10) of the outer compound.


    Reward- Ability to Absorb Celestial Energy and Body Regeneration.


    Body regeneration: It grants the contractor fast healing and body regeneration. The speed is based on the contractor level.


    Hidden Task completed- Defeat the Demon Slayer Katana and Obtain it.


    Reward- Contractor level increased to Level 5.


    Right after the message, Devon could feel warm energy passing through his body into every one of his organs, bones, and muscles. The feeling was close to being as good as the one he got from absorbing a human being.


    "Ohhhhhh yeah, that''s what I''m talking about, it feels so good!"


    The Celestial energy was the energy of life in the underground world, it was what the humans called oxygen in the Mortal World. But unlike oxygen, celestial energy could extend one''s lifespan by thousands of years, if not millions.


    Oxygen was for the Mortal World, Celestial Energy was for the Underground World, and Cosmic energy was meant for the Demons World.


    Seeing Devon''s overjoyed face, the voice decided to crush it.


    "The only reason contractor won that battle was because the other party body was almost drained out completely. There wasn''t much the Demon slayer katana could absorb, which made it develop weakness all over."


    "If the contractor was as strong as he believes he is, then the contractor could have ended that battle within minutes, so anything less than that is just pathetic."


    "... Also, contractor fights like a baby."


    All of Devon''s excitement died in a heartbeat, he clenched his fist hard. He knew the Voice was right around this time around, so he didn''t counterattack back. A Devil shouldn''t be excited over little things.


    Knowingly, he thought of himself as a Devil.


    "Voice show me my stats."


    *Name: Devon Reid (House of Sinners)


    Level: Level 5


    Race: Half-Human


    Energy Level: Cosmic Energy 1 (3/10), Celestial energy 1 (2/10).


    Task point: 100


    Special Abilities: Body Regeneration.


    Weapons: Celtic Long sword, Demon Slayer Katana (unable to use till Level 50)


    "So, what''s the next task going to be about."


    "Contractor will find out tomorrow."


    Devon cracked his knuckles, he returned to his original appearance and went home but this time he didn''t go to sleep or to eat, he went to his backyard and began his training. Which was organized by the Voice.


    That night, the world didn''t know, but a Devil was born.

 Chapter 18 - Sin Of Greed Task

    At the All Heaven Alliance Main hall, a meeting was going on presently, if Devon was here he would have recognized the woman sitting on a throne and the two men standing behind her.


    The Silas family, and standing before them was one old man and a young woman. They were both putting on black attires.


    "Matriarch, we have a report from our source that Liam Allen is dead."


    The woman''s body began to emit a bone-chilling aura after she heard the piece of news the two people in front of her just told her. While the two men behind her moved two steps away from her.


    They knew nothing good could come out from their mother when she was mad about something. Even their father had warned them about it.


    "I told you to keep an eye on them, what about Liam''s brother?"


    Pfffttt!


    The old man vomited a gulp of blood, with his whole body shivering. Only he knew the amount of pressure he was facing currently as the woman on the throne question was directed at him. With just thirteen words from her, he felt like his soul was being ripped out piece by piece.


    "Our source as it that josh was seen last in the training ground as he was in a battle with someone."


    "It is unknown if he is still alive or not, as there are no traces of him again."


    The young woman interfered quickly, easing the pressure her partner was receiving a little bit.


    "Mother what do we do? A year from now we have to send someone trustworthy to the palace or else."


    "Damian shut it, we will figure something out." Bran, the elder brother yelled at Damian.


    The woman on the throne stood up, ignoring the two brothers'' argument. She walked towards the two people in front of her.


    "Matriarch-..."


    The old man was about to say something until he saw the woman placing her hand on his shoulder strangely the feeling he felt this time around wasn''t pain it was celestial energy. Like celestial energy was gushing straight into his body from the woman''s hand.


    His power level was increasing at an alarming rate.


    "Matriarch... I-.... I-... I''m deeply sorry."


    Quick question what do you think would happen when you inflate a balloon too much.


    An algid smile appeared on the woman''s face disregarding the old man''s word she turned to look at the young woman shivering beside him.


    "Little girl, I want to know if Josh is alive or not."


    The woman removed her hand from the old man''s shoulder and walked back to her throne placing her leg on top of the other.


    The folks of the Underground World thought the leader of the All Heaven Alliance was Nicholas Silas. Even the low and mid-tier members believed it was Nicholas, only a few members of the high-tier and core-tier members knew it wasn''t Nicholas but this woman.


    *BAM*BAM*BAM*


    Blood splashed everywhere, as the old man''s body scattered into different pieces.


    "You have till sunset."


    ******


    "Contractor please pick a number


    "Hmm, I picked 3 the last time okay 5 this time."


    "Sin of Greed Task Assigned


    "Main Task: Steal the celestial ball in the Low tier members library floor.


    Reward: Transformation skill and a level upgrade.


    Devon was asleep on his bed dreaming about the time he went to a concert in the Mortal World with his friends when he heard the voice message.


    "Stealing hmm, it shouldn''t be that difficult since it is on the first floor."


    *Timeframe: 48 hours


    Failure equals Reduction in Contractor power level.


    He frowned, faced with the frustration of not knowing how to deal with the voice in his head.


    It took a while, but he arrived at the All heaven Alliance Library first floor with his emblem in his hand. The voice didn''t give him any clue on where the celestial ball was, so he had to search the whole area on the floor.


    "Where the hell can this ball be!"


    Asking the voice for a hint wasn''t an option to Devon, he knew he was only going to get scolded, so they weren''t any point in asking the voice for help.


    *Timeframe remaining: 32hours


    After searching and searching that made members on the first floor look at him in a weird manner he decided to take a break.


    Devon placed his back on one of the walls in the library with his eyes shut closed and his hand behind his back.


    Then magic happened, the wall turned around to the opposite side of the wall. Devon whose eyes were shut opened them very quickly and was amazed by what he saw.


    "Where the hell is this!"


    If the library was full of books then the other side was full of the different animal statues. The animal statue formed a line ten on the left and ten on the right side of the wall. And they were facing each other, the strange thing about the statue was that each of them seemed to be alive.


    There was no human in the room, no wait a minute there was someone a man. The man was sleeping like a newborn baby, surprisingly one couldn''t sense any celestial energy around him even his presence wasn''t felt in the room.


    But we all know that one shouldn''t always judge a book by its cover. And standing behind the man was a pillar, on top of the pillar was a blue ball.


    The Ball was rotating at a fast rate as it stood on top of the pillar while there was a spark of celestial energy coming out of it.


    "Okay, okay, okay, how do I get the ball without waking this man up."

 Chapter 19 - A Good Thief Never Gets Caught

    The frustration you get when you''re searching for something, and can''t find it is different from the one you get when you''ve found it but can''t have it. The two are on a different level.


    Devon looked at the ball then looked at the man on the ground, as he completely ignored the animal statue on his left and right side.


    "Okay, I guess striding should do the work."


    He took a step forward...


    "Piuuuu, Piuuuuu, Piuuuuu."


    A beam of energy shot out from where he placed his feet.


    "Ouch, that''s hurt, what the hell is that!" Devon groaned and question the voice. He then sent celestial energy over to the place he got shot.


    "The animal statue forms an entrapment formation around the room, but the formation won''t only trap the contractor, it would obliterate him."


    "Wait, what, why didn''t you say something earlier! I could have died, dude."


    The voice completely ignored Devon''s words, it regarded it as him being childish. After thinking of ways to get past the formation, he finally found one.


    "Voice, can I get 100 stones."


    "That would be 2 task points, Mr contractor."


    That ''Mr'' didn''t go unnoticed to Devon, as he knew the voice was mocking him, and it was doing a good job at it.


    A bag of stones appeared in Devon''s hand, he brought out 10 stones from the bag then threw them on the ground. Then the statue shot out the energy again from the ground. But if one should take a good look at it, one could see that the energy didn''t destroy some stones. It didn''t destroy two.


    It continued like that till Devon finished the stone inside the bag, then he bought more from the voice. Furthermore, it continued till he had finally pinpointed all the safe places in the room.


    Passing through the ground which the stone had pinpointed was extremely easy as it remained to him of one of the games he used to play back in the Mortal World.


    Devon was finally at the front of the pillar, just a step forward, and he would be able to get the celestial ball. He prepared himself for anything that could happen, and it did, but this time there was no shooting of energy, it was an arrow formed from celestial energy.


    It wasn''t any ordinary arrow, as the celestial energy present in the arrow was double that of the one earlier. The arrow aimed directly at Devon''s chest, trying to end the battle in one move. But Devon came prepared also, as the Celtic long sword was already in his hand.


    He waved it at the incoming arrow, they clashed together, but the impact of the strike made him stumbled back. Unlike a normal arrow, that would have broken after receiving the hit. This didn''t as it flew back from the hit and came back attacking Devon once again, but this time it split Itself into two.


    "Come on, I didn''t sign up for this!"


    It was like the arrows were telling him they also didn''t sign up for this, cause both of them rushed at him, one aiming at his chest area again and the other aimed for his abdomen.


    Devon did a double backflip as he dodged both the arrow. He landed back on the ground as he raised the Celtic long sword, pointing it at the arrows which were in midair. The sword shot out celestial energy at the arrows.


    One of the things Devon learned during his training was energy shooting during his fight against Josh he found it cool, so he learned it.


    "Shittt, these guys can dodge it also."


    Devon cracked his knuckles and bounced up a little bit as he had already sent the Celtic long sword away. He took a step forward but this time he didn''t get shot by any beam of energy, he appeared at the front of the two arrows, grabbed them with his bare hands, and broke them.


    "That was pretty easy."


    "Once again, contractor could have ended the battle since the beginning, so they isn''t anything to be proud of."


    "Hehehehehe, it won''t kill to have a little bit of fun once in a while."


    ***


    Here it was the moment we have all been waiting for. Devon was standing at the front of the pillar, the pillar wasn''t too tall by the way, and on top of it was the celestial ball.


    Devon sighed a deep breath, he reached out to grab the ball but as soon as he placed his hand on it attempting to grab it. He felt a repulsion force, that shooed his hands off it immediately.


    "Hehehehehehehehehe."


    "What''s funny."


    "Even a newborn child can hold a ball better than that."


    That word did get to Devon, he bit his lips and clenched his fist. He grabbed it once again, but this time he cooled himself down. The ball began rotating faster trying to get away from his hand as it even started to produce violent energy around its body.


    Like it was on self-defense mode.


    Devon''s hands were already bleeding from the violent energy the ball was producing all around. He channeled both of the energy present in his body, one through his left hand and the other one through his right hand.


    ..... And it did work as the ball began to cool down slowly and remained still, it wasn''t rotating anymore.


    "Voice, I have the ball in my hand already, why haven''t I got my reward."


    "5, 4, 3, 2, 1....."


    Devon looked confused as he wondered why the voice was counting numbers. And what made it weirder was it was counting it backward.


    GBAN! GBAN! GBAN!


    An alarm so loud that even a dead man would wake up to shut it off rang inside the room Devon was.


    "Oh, oh, oh, that''s not good."


    The library guards were approaching, and they were not smiling. To them, that particular alarm could only mean one thing, someone had stolen the celestial ball and the funny thing was he or she didn''t steal it at night it was during broad daylight wasn''t that insulting.


    "Remember, a good thief never gets caught."


    The voice won''t ever miss a chance to mock him.

 Chapter 20 - Energy Disintegration

    Devon panicked as he didn''t know what to do. He looked around the room, trying to think of the best way to escape from the room before the guards arrives.


    "Hmm, I guess it''s going to be breaking through the wall."


    He selected one of the walls in the room, as the one he came in through wasn''t an option.


    Devon placed both his hands on it and did exactly what he did earlier. Channeling both energies through his hand. It didn''t take up to fifteen seconds as the wall had crumbled down.


    This was one of the special abilities he came up with during his training with the voice. He called it energy disintegration. The energy disintegration required the combination of celestial energy and cosmic energy.


    The energy disintegration had the ability to dismember, dissolve and decay anything it touches. It was extremely deadly. At Devon''s current level, he wasn''t able to fully unleash the full potential of the ability. He could only use it on minor things.


    "Oh shit, what the hell is wrong with these people!" Devon muttered as they were a lot of people standing outside the library.


    The library was very high so the members who were on the floor couldn''t see the person who was up there clearly as flying wasn''t allowed in any of the compounds, so all they could do was point hands at him.


    "Ehhhh, why didn''t I think of that."


    A smile appeared on Devon''s face. Then he jumped down from the library building where he was, but as his feet touched the ground, he disappeared right after.


    The scene left the low-rank member''s mouths wide open as they were all waiting to see who had stolen the celestial ball from the library. But when they were about to find out who the person was, he or she disappeared immediately.


    The celestial ball wasn''t a secret to them, as most of them knew it was on the first floor of the library, but they just didn''t know where.


    "I saw the thief! " One of the members raised his voice.


    "Everybody, look, this is a strand of the thief''s hair!


    It was the same person from earlier, but unlike the first time when the person got ignored, this time that didn''t happen. As they were a strand of hair on this palm. Which indicated that what he or she was saying was true.


    This caused an uproar among the members, as every one of them had something to say about it. Some said it was an elite member of the Demon world, while others believe it was someone from the rogue league.


    "At least we can trace him down with the strand of hair."


    As soon as those words left his mouth, a heavy wind that came out of nowhere appeared, blowing the strand of hair away from the person holding it.


    "What the hell was that!"


    .....


    Meanwhile, at the housing estate of the low-rank members. In room 146, a youth could be seen sitting on a chair, and at the front of the youth was a table. The table was full of bountiful food with drinks and everything.


    "Voice, I told you it was a good idea getting a room in all the compound."


    "..."


    The youth said those words with his mouth full of food in it and oil stains all around it. Both of his hands were on the edges of the chair, which were also holding two big chicken laps with only a few slices of meat left in them.


    Don''t underestimate the two chicken laps, as they were filled with celestial nutrients, that even a pig could become a god.


    "Well, that was outstanding, I must say. Voice, I guess it rewards time since I''ve completed the task."


    Name: Devon Reid (House of Sinners)


    Level: Level 8


    Race: Half-Human ¡ª Half ******


    Energy Level: Cosmic Energy 1 (4/10), Celestial energy 4 (7650/10000).


    Task point: 35


    Special Abilities: Body Regeneration, energy disintegration.


    Weapons: Celtic Long sword, Ironclad glove, Demon Slayer Katana (unable to use till Level 50)


    "Wait a minute, my stat is the same as last time!"


    *That is because contractor hasn''t completed his task yet.


    "Bullshittttt!"


    *BAM*BAM*BAM*


    The door of the room was kicked open, and two middle-aged men and one young man walked in. The library guards had arrived.


    "I must say you have some balls right there young man." the young man said and by his composure, one could tell that he was their leader.


    "It took you guys longer than I expected. And that''s just sad!" Devon sighed mentally as he began to clean his hand with a tissue.


    Devon decided to end his fight as soon as possible. A fight happening in one of the rooms in the estate wasn''t a good thing.


    He stood up as he dashed towards the leader, attempting to grab his neck. It was like the leader could predict his move because he launched a full-force punch at his palm, sending Devon four steps backward.


    "Oh, oh, voice, who am I dealing with." Devon frowned.


    "Hehehehe, the strongest is at level 40 and the other two are both at level 30. This Is a real combat experience you''ve been seeking after your training."


    "Boss, let me handle this piece of shit for you!" one of the men who walked in spoke out loud, by looking at him, you could tell he was trying to impress his boss.


    "Boss, let me help you get the job done." the other one said, as he wasn''t ready to allow his partner to get all the credit.


    Devon''s mouth was wide open, he couldn''t believe what was happening. People were really fighting over him, if it was in a good way it would have been nice, but it wasn''t.


    They were fighting over who should kill him first.


    "Haha haha, go get him boys.." the leader said, he raised his chin up and folded his hands behind his back looking as proud as ever.

 Chapter 21 - If Only

    The two men dashed at Devon at a fast speed, one of them was going for his face while the other went for his stomach. With their first move, it was obvious they weren''t planning on ending the battle quickly.


    They wanted to give their boss a show to watch by beating him up before finally killing him.


    The attack was very slow to Devon as he could see it clearly, but the instant he decided to dodge the attack he realized that he couldn''t. It seemed like both his feet were stuck on the ground and like a force was restricting him from moving.


    "Puchi" he flew straight down to the ground while clutching his stomach, with blood gushing out from his mouth.


    The full attack of two people at level 30 wasn''t something to joke with at all. Even for someone like Devon.


    "Hahahaha, but I must say you have some tough bones right there, young man."


    The middle-aged man who went for Devon''s face teased him.


    "Let''s give the boss a grand show and show those trash that the first floor isn''t a place anyone can mess with."


    Devon stood up as he wiped off the blood which was on his mouth. He stood firmly on the ground as he was ready for any kind of attack this time.


    At least that was what he thought.


    *Gbam* series of punches and kicks landed on different areas of Devon''s body. It was like he couldn''t see any of the attack coming at him, he could, but he felt that all his movement was being restricted by some forces


    "Pufffftttttt" Devon vomited blood from his mouth, he was even bleeding all over even his clothes were dyed in blood. As it was a complete beat down.


    "Hahahaha, I see you haven''t figured out what is going on." The leader whose hand was folded the whole time spoke out, this time with a smile on his face.


    "Voice, what is he talking about?" a frown appeared on Devon''s face.


    "Dumbass, contractor still hasn''t realized that he isn''t in the outer compound anymore."


    This time it wasn''t a frown but a confused look that appeared on Devon''s face. He looked around but all he could see was the room where he was staying the chair and table, even his foods and drinks were still on the table.


    "Contractor is currently in a pocket dimension."


    "....."


    Pocket dimension was like a mini world with celestial energy also present in it. It mostly served as the training ground for high and core-tier members. The pocket dimension had different grades which determined the amount of celestial energy it could hold.


    In any world, there was always going to be a ruler present who could control the activities going on. It was what the humans on earth referred to as God. The same applied to the pocket dimension.


    ...... It had a God, and the person controlling it could command anything using the power of lightning or thunder wasn''t impossible. He or she had the power to do anything in the dimension.


    The pocket dimension was a treasure even during the ancient days.


    "Voice, any idea on how I can get the hell out of here." listening to the voice words Devon knew this wasn''t something he could joke it.


    Xiu, Xiu, Xiu, Xiu, Devon stumbled back and landed on the ground once again but this time he fainted completely as sword cut began to appear all over his body. The bleeding was becoming too much and at this rate, he could die of blood shortage.


    "The boss is getting bored with the show, I think it''s time to end it!" the middle-aged man who attacked with a sword said.


    "Hahahahahaha, you will die a painful death young man!" the other man roared out, it seemed there was more to the attack than just a cut.


    "That''s enough." the young man walked towards Devon, who was on the ground. He looked at Devon with his blue eye, like he was scanning through him, then right after a deadly frown appeared on his face.


    "Where the hell is the ball!" he waved his hand up and brought up Devon, who was on the ground. Devon''s eyes were closed with his face as green as ever, the poison was working quickly.


    The celestial ball was gone. The middle-aged men who were acting all high and mighty became quiet as they knew what was going to happen next wasn''t going to be good.


    The young man continued staring at Devon for a while but each second that passed his face became more frightful, even the men who followed him were shivering.


    "Let''s go." after he said those words, he brought a needle out of his storage ring and stabbed it straight at Devon''s chest. He then turned around and walked out of the room.


    "......"


    "Main Task completed: Steal the celestial ball in the Low tier members library floor.


    Reward: Transformation skill and Level upgrade.


    Devon''s face began to regain its color back, even his hands which had turned black and peeled off and revealed a well-toned hand. He felt that his body had become lighter and fitter.


    "Thanks, voice." he sighed mentally as he was prepared to get scolded by the voice.


    "I did not do anything."


    Devon grinned, he thought the voice didn''t want to show that it cared about him. The voice was trying to hide its soft side.


    "Sigh, contractor can absorb anything in the world that has to do with energy, I just showed contractor the way to absorb the poison."


    Devon ignored the voice words, and he thought about all that just happened and a tear dropped out from his eyes. He was just one step away from the death door. All his handwork would have been for anything.


    What would he tell his mother when she asks him why he didn''t revenge for her death.


    "Sigh...anytime I decide to give the world a chance they seem to....."


    He laid down on the ground with his eyes closed, his hands folded across his chest and a smile appeared on his face.


    *If only the world knew what was coming for them.

 Chapter 22 - New Task

    *Sin of Lust task assigned.


    "Main task: cause a rift between Brooke and Jake (prevent the birth of a God)


    Time frame: Three months.


    Devon was still on the ground in the housing estate of the outer compound. His eyes were closed, and his hand was folded right across his chest, it seemed he had fallen asleep after that battle.


    He yawned, as he rubbed his eyes with his hand. It was the voice message that woke him up.


    "Another task, can''t you give me a break at least." Devon brought out a blanket and a pillow from his storage ring placed the pillow below his head and covered himself with the blanket. He wasn''t done sleeping.


    "Contractor has been sleeping for three days straight."


    "What the hell!" Devon leaped straight up from the ground and shouted at the voice. And what followed after was a series of questions.


    But all he got was no response from the voice.


    "Wait, show me my stats." a creepy smile appeared on Devon''s face after he said those words.


    Name: Devon Reid (House of Sinners)


    Level: Level 9


    Race: Half-Human ¡ª Half ******


    Energy Level: Cosmic Energy 1 (4/10), Celestial energy 5 (50/100000).


    Task point: 35


    Special Abilities: Body Regeneration, energy disintegration, transformation skill.


    Weapons: Celtic Long sword, Ironclad glove, Demon Slayer Katana (unable to use till Level 50)


    "Hahahahahaha, you were right, I can get stronger by sleeping." Devon clapped his hands and jumped up. He was like a football fan whose team had just won the champion league. What could be better than this, imagine your power level increasing just by sleeping.


    The power level was something some people spend decades trying to improve, but someone is getting his power level to increase just by sleeping. If words get out, this could cause a disaster.


    "Hmm, hmm, what''s the reward!" Devon''s face turned serious, he knew it was time to get serious.


    "I thought you wouldn''t ask."


    *Reward: 10,000 task points.


    Knowing the voice very well, Devon knew this was a serious mission, or else the voice wouldn''t have given him such a good reward. It wasn''t something he could joke with at all.


    "Voice is there something I should know about the two couples."


    "That would be 100 task points."


    "Chill dude, just basic information, I want to know what am getting myself into," Devon asked.


    *5 task points deducted from contractor points


    Devon was unbothered by what the voice did. He knew ten thousand task points were coming his way very soon. So there weren''t any points in him getting mad at the voice.


    Chief Rachel, the chief of the disciplinary hall of the main compound. She was one of the leaders who controlled the compound as he ruled with an iron fist. Rachel was a woman whose stand could represent the main compound, as she was powerful enough to represent it.


    To her, a slave would always be a slave, it didn''t even matter if he or she becomes a king or an emperor. Brooke''s mother placed bloodline over anything else, cause even if the person gains a treasure that increased his strength could it possibly improve one''s bloodline, and the answer to that was no.


    "This is about Brooke''s mother, not about the couples!" Devon scratched his head with his left hand as he wondered what the voice was thinking by telling him that information.


    Brooke is the daughter of the disciplinary chief of the inner compound and also one of the elders in charge of low-tier members. Brooke didn''t disappoint her mother when it came to power or the influence she had in the outer compound. It was when it came to her decision on whom she wanted to be with.


    Jake was of low birth, to be precise he was once a slave of the all heaven alliance. It was so strange, as all of a sudden, he rose to prominence. Defeating geniuses of the alliance and becoming one of the three kings right after. Currently, he is one of the three kings of the inner compound, be it in talent or power level, he was top-notch.


    He was also the previous king when he was in the outer compound and according to rumors, the same would happen when he gets into the main compound.


    Brooke and Jake are the leading favorite couple of the inner compound. It wasn''t too much of a surprise to the low and mid-rank members, as they always knew something was going on between the both of them. It was just too obvious, the only problem was Brooke''s mother wasn''t happy with it.


    "I must say, I''m impressed." Devon walked around the room with his hand right behind his back. It seemed like he was posing like some kind of expert.


    "Voice, who do you think I should go for first?" Devon asked. One thing he learned from all the missions was once in a while It was good to ask the voice for advice. Even if he acts like a dick sometimes, the voice was one of the people he knew that won''t ever betray him.


    If the voice had a face, I could bet there would be a smile on it. Finally, what it had been waiting for was happening. Even if it wasn''t immediately, soon enough it would happen.


    A huge pile of words began to appear in Devon''s mind, it didn''t matter whether he wasn''t interested in knowing some detail as the voice explained everything he needed to do to make the plan go smoothly.


    .... But I''m sure we all know that things don''t go the way we plan them.


    "Brilliant! Brilliant! Brilliant! Devon clapped his hand at the plan the voice suggested for him was amazing.


    Now he finally understood why the voice told him about Rachel, as she played a vital role in the mission.


    Rachel was once a cougar in the inner compound, and there seemed to be a history between her and Jake.

 Chapter 23 - Not Qualified

    "What the hell is going on here?"


    After eating an amazing breakfast, Devon stepped outside the room he was staying in. He was on his way to the inner compound, but he stopped at the entrance of the door with his mouth wide open.


    The number of guards who were outside the housing estate was shocking. They were scattered all around and five guards were at the front of each member''s house.


    *BANG*BANG*BANG*BANG*


    ....... The guards were banging at the door of the members who refused to open up their door. This was the first time this type of thing was happening in the outer compound.


    To be honest the outer compound member were always regarded as a shame to the alliance by the higher-ups. So none of them cared about what happened over there. Seeing the alliance guards in the outer compound housing estate was very strange to all of them.


    Five guards were knocking at the door of each of the member''s houses asking for what seemed to be an emblem. The outer compound emblem to be precise.


    There was a strict rule the alliance set down about the compounds emblem and this was known to all the members. It was that for every five years that passes members of the alliance must come to get a new emblem. The emblem not only represented one''s identity but also one''s contribution and progress to the alliance. And it was from the emblem that the emblem points were gotten out from.


    The emblem points were points that could only be earned by members of the alliance performing tasks for fellow members or elders or going out for missions. Of course, the points earned from serving fellow members were nothing compared to the one given by the alliance itself.


    One of the benefits of the points was that it could also be used for promotion as one could buy his or her way into any tier well excluding the core tier of course.


    The members also thought of it as a way of the higher-ups expelling the ones who didn''t meet up with the emblem points.


    Many members could be seen arguing with the guards as they were not ready to show their emblem but all they got was a serious beating. Some of them were wailing on the ground with dislocated shoulders and jaws while some were just laying on the ground it was hard to tell if they were still alive or not. As most of the guards that came to the housing estate had the strength of a mid-tier member.


    "Hmm, hmmm, it''s time to check how good my acting skill is," Devon said while readjusting his hair to the other side and walked out.


    He wasn''t putting on a pure white attire like all the other members in the housing estate it was a black one. And on his back was a black katana, the katana was wrapped with a black cloth, but the handle was out to open.


    "What is a core tier member doing here?" the guards were murmuring those words among themselves, but they''ll couldn''t think of a good reason why. They were all expert when it came to weapons, so it wasn''t hard for them to recognize a katana even when only it handle is revealed.


    Devon walked out step by step ignoring the looks he was getting from the members and also from the guards as they had all stopped what they were doing. He was now the center of attention to all of them in the estate.


    "Should we stop him and ask what he''s doing here?" one of the guards asked his fellow brother beside him as they were all confused on what to do. But all he got was a knock in the head.


    "We are simply not qualified to ask what a core tier member is doing here."


    It was as if the other guards who were in that surrounding agreed to what he said as they all nodded their heads at his words. To them, a core tier member was a God that could squash any of them at any time without facing any consequence from the alliance.


    What made it scarier was that they couldn''t sense any energy around this person. Neither could they tell what his power level was.


    They checked again to see if they weren''t making any mistake about the color of attire this person was putting on.


    All they got from Devon was a soothing aura when he passed by them, they all felt relaxed which also made them feel wary about him.


    This man wasn''t someone they could mess with.


    "Stop there!"


    Devon was just about to step out of the housing estate when he heard someone shout at him from behind. He continued walking not even bothering to look at the person who was shouting.


    "This is an order from the higher-ups of the alliance. We would like to see your emblem sir." it was the guard who told him to stop earlier.


    The guard came running at Devon, stood behind him, and questioned him. The other guardsmen didn''t try to stop him as they watched from afar.


    It seemed they all wanted to see what was going to happen to their fellow guardsman. The core tier member had a record of being snobby and ruthless to the other members especially when they are being questioned. Some of them didn''t even respect the elders of the alliance.


    Getting no reply from Devon, the guard stomped his feet at the ground. He walked straight to Devon and was about to grab his shoulder when something happened.


    The guard who tried touching Devon''s shoulder got his hand passed through to the other side of Devon''s body. He stumbled straight down to the floor as the force he applied was too much.


    "Oh, oh, you have got to be kidding me!" one of the guards lamented with his hands right above his head and his mouth wide open at what just happened.


    It was just a fall why was their blood all over his face.

 Chapter 24 - The Maids Courtyard

    They couldn''t understand what just happened because Devon was still walking, so how did his hand pass through the other party body like there was no one there.


    Devon continued walking but with each step, he took the guard who was on the floor could feel his body crumbling. At first, it was his right arm that began to crack first before everything was finally ripped apart. Then the same happened to his left leg till it was also ripped off.


    Blood was splattered all over the ground of the housing estate.


    The other guards watched everything from afar, not even bothering to go help their partner out. This scene wasn''t surprising to any of them, as it was every man for himself in this world.


    "Please save me!" the guard who was on the floor managed to shout out those three words before he fainted on the ground.


    Devon looked behind him and smiled at what just happened, he turned around walking out of the estate with the eyes of all the members and guards looking at him.


    "Wheeeewww, the voice did you see what I just did right there," Devon spoke to the voice in his head.


    "Where did you learn that from?"


    The voice asked Devon with a serious tone.


    "I.....i....i." Devon was about to say something when he stopped and realized that he didn''t have anything to say to the question the voice asked him.


    He could remember what he just did back there, but he couldn''t remember how he did it or where he learned it from. To him, he felt like the ability just happened the moment the guard tried touching him.


    Things were beginning to get weird....


    Devon stepped inside the inner compound and closed his eyes, enjoying the celestial energy gushing through his body. Though it wasn''t as good as the one he gets at the main compound, but it was far better than the energy of the outer compound.


    He brought out a map from his storage ring, It was the alliance map he bought from the voice some days ago. Devon stared at the map for a while and returned it to his ring.


    "Who the hell made flying prohibited in all the compounds," Devon muttered in a voice that only he could hear.


    The alliance regarded flying in any of the compounds to be a sign of disrespect to their ancestors. It made them feel like they were walking on the graves of their ancestors, so they banned it. It was one of the forbidden rules of the alliance as if a member was caught flying he or she would be sentenced to death instantly.


    It took a while, but Devon finally arrived at his destination because he had to transform into his real self, so it took time.


    The maid''s courtyard.....


    This was one of the most important places in the alliance. Throughout the alliance, this was the place that had the most information about anything that was happening, both in and out of the alliance. It was also the place with the least security and the scariest.


    Someone once said taking control of the maid''s courtyard was the same as taking control of half of the alliance itself.


    ..... Devon pushed the door of the courtyard open, which revealed something that was beyond decent. This place was just too neat and quiet, but what made it weirder was that all the houses here were white.


    "Hmmmmmm." Devon walked inside the courtyard elegantly, he wasn''t going to be fooled by all this. The whole scene made him even more vigilant.


    "Contractor is being watched."


    A smile appeared on Devon''s face, now he was sure that there was something very strange about the so-called maids'' courtyard.


    According to his map, the maid''s courtyard had a receptionist office where people are being attended to. It didn''t take long for Devon to find where the place was.


    "Hello, hello, is anyone here?" Devon asked. If he didn''t see the receptionist board out there, he would have thought this was the wrong place. The office was empty.


    The voice kept notifying him the whole time, it even got to a time that he knew the exact number of people watching him. He waited for a considerable amount of time, but still, no one answered him. He turned around and was about to make his way out of the office.


    "Aiden, please seat, we will attend to you very soon." Devon''s heart skipped a beat when he heard his name, but then he relaxed this was the maid courtyard which member information didn''t they know.


    The office was empty, but immediately after the woman spoke, everything began to form out of celestial energy. A chair then a desk followed, it didn''t take long before everything was set, and it now resembled a regular receptionist''s office.


    Devon stood there, his pride didn''t make him sit on the chair. He felt it was beneath him to obey someone who didn''t speak to him face to face.


    Half an hour later, a middle-aged woman walked out from one of the walls. It seemed that was her way to making a grand entry. This woman''s body made Devon swallow his saliva, she had a slender waist accompanied by a voluptuous curve and a clean set of glasses.


    Devon licked his lips at the woman''s body, to him, a milfs body was one of the best dishes in the world.


    If it was some years back, it would have been very hard for him to have this kind of mindset, but after signing the contract with the devil everything about him seemed to be changing.


    "Voice what is happening!" Devon could feel that the atmosphere had changed, even the woman who was walking towards him had stopped. She just stood there like a statue, he looked around and realized that everything had stopped moving. There wasn''t even any celestial energy.


    It seemed like time itself had frozen.....


    "Congratulation on entering adulthood, Devon Reid."

 Chapter 25 - Adulthood

    Devon had a confused look on his face, because he could still remember how old he was when he came to this world, so how was it possible that he became an adult so fast. One thing he was sure about was that he had only used six months in this place.


    Knowing the voice so well he knew it wouldn''t joke about this kind of matter with him so what was he missing.


    "It seemed contractor hasn''t figured it out." the voice stated with a mocking tone added to it.


    "Do you remember what happened when you absorbed that energy from the sphere?"


    "Yes, I do," Devon answered while also nodding his head, as he recollected the scene that happened.


    Each of the worlds operates at a different time rate. The underground world is four times faster than the mortal world, while the Demon world is two times slower than it.


    "When contractor first arrived at the underground world he was 15 with 3 months remaining for him to be 16 at that moment. The contractor must have thought that he spent a month absorbing that energy and enduring the pain,, but it wasn''t a month it was a year."


    That short explanation was all he needed.


    Devon''s mouth formed an ''O'' shape, he finally understood what was going on. He wasn''t in the mortal world anymore, so his growth was not governed by the law of the mortal world, rather it was of the underground world law.


    Before all this, he assumed the months he had spent here were based on the mortal world calendar. And since he was currently in the underground world he would have to follow the law of the underground world which was two times faster than the mortal world. To simplify it, a year in the mortal world was two years in the underground world.


    "Show me my stat, let''s see what has changed."


    Name: Devon Reid (House of Sinners)


    Age: 18


    Level: Level 9


    Race: Half-Human ¡ª Half ******


    Energy Level: Cosmic Energy 1 (4/10), Celestial energy 5 (80/100000).


    Task point: 30


    Special Abilities: Body Regeneration, energy disintegration, transformation skill.


    Weapons: Celtic Long sword, Ironclad glove, Demon Slayer Katana (unable to use till Level 50)


    "Well, that was disappointing,, but it feels good to finally be an adult."


    Devon rubbed his hands together in a devilish manner, some days back he had been feeling some hormonal changes in his body but after all this, he had figured out what was going on in his body.


    "Hehehehehehehehe this is going to be fun."


    *Time has been restored......


    The middle-aged woman looked at Devon and felt disgusted immediately. She was used to getting this kind of look from members of the alliance, even some elders looked at her that way, but she wasn''t expecting a new member to do the same.


    Were women just an object of sex to all men?


    "Please how may we help you sir?" the woman decided to overlook his behavior. The person in front of her was a core tier member,, so he was bound to be great.


    She thought, ''why not let it slide for what he might achieve in the future.''


    Devon thoroughly ignored her question as his eyes remained glued to her body the whole time. It was just so hard for him to ignore what was standing in front of him.


    To him, this was a grand feast.....


    The woman began hitting the desk with her fist in an attempt to get Devon''s attention, but he didn''t even bother looking at her even for seconds.


    After a while, he looked at her and smiled, "if that''s how you want to go, then why don''t I go further." Devon spoke out for the first time he arrived here,, but it seemed like he wasn''t talking to the woman in front of him but someone else.


    He took a step forward as he wanted to move closer to the woman. In all the heaven alliance, a core tier member was treated like God''s favorite child. To the extent that even elders weren''t even allowed to raise their hands at them not to talk of a maid doing it. The maid''s entire family could be killed off.


    She clenched her fist at what just happened knowing she couldn''t do anything to him, she also took a step backward. Devon had already expected that from her, so when she took a backward, he took another step forward. This continued till the woman didn''t have anywhere to go, as she was backed to a wall and could no longer retreat.


    At the moment, disappearing wasn''t an option because the receptionist''s office wasn''t like any other place in the alliance. One could enter from any direction in the courtyard, but leaving the same way wasn''t possible.


    The only way to leave any of the room was through the door.


    She tried using her energy aura to scare off Devon,, but it didn''t go well. What she couldn''t believe the most was how her energy aura submitted to the youth in front of her.


    "Hmm which lucky bastard stole your heart?" Devon inquired, his mouth and breath trailed across the woman''s face to reach her nimble lips. He moved closer to her, making sure her body was touching his already, and while the woman wished she could shove his away, she didn''t dare to do so.


    "Please leave me alone, I''m married!" she pleaded seeing how things were going.


    "Hahahahaha that makes it more interesting." Devon countered as his finger began to trail down her face, and it went all the way to her chest. The woman felt short of breath, and her heart began to pound very fast at what was happening.


    "Superb, very good, very good." a loud and continuous hand clapping could be heard from behind.


    A smirk appeared on Devon''s face, he was finally being taken seriously. But that didn''t make him stop what he was doing. His hands were still all over the woman''s body.


    "Isn''t that enough, you have gotten my attention."

 Chapter 26 - Your Higness

    Devon turned to look at the person who was talking from behind.


    A figure of a young woman with back-length hair, blonde hair, and blue eyes was at the door entrance. Dressed in a red, backless dress with radiant skin that even god the beauty would be jealous of. The woman stood up straight with a beauty that could put all humans out there to shame.


    ....... And a face that transcended the limits of all human''s beauty, and a body brimming with sex enough that any man could crumple just by standing beside her. However, for some reason, Devon felt a familiar scent emanating from her.


    "Mae, is that you?" Devon asked with his eyes staring at the young woman''s face and flashed a gentle smile at her.


    "How dare you! Refer to her highness with that name." The middle-aged woman from earlier lashed out.


    "So you can ignore all I just did right there but when I call her that name you lash out at me," Devon stated, with his hands folded across his chest.


    "Excuse us Ria." the young woman waved her hand at the middle-aged, with her eyes still on Devon, as she looked at him with great interest.


    "Your highness, Ria was about to say something when she received a glare from the young woman. She looked at Devon one more time before leaving the office with her face down.


    "Sir Aiden, how may this lowly servant help you?"


    Devon ignored her words, as he regarded it as she teasing him. His eyes were still on her the whole time, but unlike the lewd look he used to look at Ria, this was a decent one.


    "Mae?" he found it hard to believe this wasn''t Mae, as one could find a striking resemblance to Mae. Whether it was in terms of the remarkable curve or the blonde hair, it was all the same. This type of transcendent beauty wasn''t one anybody could forget.


    "This is not Mae!" it was the voice but unlike any other time when it speaks directly to him, this time it didn''t. Those four words directly appeared on Devon''s mind.


    "I want to be elder Brooke''s personal attendant." Devon''s eyes narrowed, there wasn''t any point in panicking at the moment, so why not just go straight to the point.


    Hearing Devon''s request, a chuckle escaped her elegant lips


    "Why should I help you?" she inquired with her eyes still on him and her hands folded across her chest.


    "I was hoping we could strike a deal." Devon countered, withstanding the pressure of her gaze.


    "Hmmmmm, interesting offer, but with your strength what can you do for me." she looked at Devon from head to toe with eyes that even beggars wouldn''t like to be looked at that way.


    Devon looked at her one more time before turning around and walking out of the room. One of his mottos was ''a man could be insulted but not looked down on.''


    Seeing his action, the woman''s face curled into a smile.


    "Wait there tiger, hahahaha the pride is still there same as always."


    Devon stopped his movement, he pondered what did she mean by the same as always. He was very sure that they had never met before, so where did she know him from.


    "We have a deal, at your current level you''re too weak to do anything for me, but have it at the back of your mind that you owe me one."


    "Thank you," Devon answered while clenching his fist, the voice mentioned in the plan that he needed the help of the maid''s courtyard before he could get into the inner compound elders'' courtyard, if not, he wouldn''t have bothered coming here.


    Stepping out of the Maids courtyard, Devon teleported out of there. The alliance might have mentioned flying being prohibited, but it didn''t say anything about teleportation.


    "Voice, who is that woman and why didn''t you answer any of my questions." Devon began asking the voice a series of questions immediately when he got home.


    "I advise contractor to leave that woman alone." the voice answered, keeping it short and simple.


    Devon walked towards the chair in his living room and sat on it with his right hand holding a glass cup half-filled with wine. "I know she''s terrifying, but I''ve faced more pressure than that from my father."


    "So tell me, why didn''t you answer me in there."


    "Sigh contractor as no idea how powerful this woman is if I had answered she would have sensed it immediately."


    "How is that possible!" Devon, who was sipping the wine in the glass cup, spat everything out.


    .... Since their meeting, this was the first time Devon had heard the voice in his head speaking in that kind of way.


    The voice didn''t reply to Devon''s question, but that was enough for him to know how dangerous the young woman was.


    Back in the receptionist''s office...


    "Your highness, why did you help him again?" another woman appeared, sitting on the desk. It seemed like she has been here for a very long time.


    If Devon was here, he would remember the woman as she sold him all the emblems he bought in the alliance black market.


    "And you also asked me to protect him from people of the alliance is there a reason why are you doing all this thing for him your highness." the woman who was sitting on the desk said with a frown on her face one could tell she wasn''t happy with all this.


    "Let just say I feel he''s going to play an important role in the four worlds." she disappeared right after.


    Hearing her master mention the four worlds, the woman on the desk''s face turned serious immediately.


    "But your highness, you even went as far as to become his...." the woman managed to stop herself from saying those words when she considered it sinful.


    She then heaved a long sigh, it was hard to tell if it were one of relief or not before disappearing.. It seemed the rule of the receptionist''s office was broken, it didn''t apply to everyone.

 Chapter 27 - The Curse

    "Urgh, I''m coming! Stop banging the door like that." Devon woke up to the sound of someone knocking heavily at his door.


    He opened the door and saw the angry face of Ria standing at his door entrance with a big bag in her hand.


    "This is everything sir Aiden asked for." She said before throwing the big bag at his face, but of course, he dodged it. It seemed she expected that to happen, because she turned around on her way out of the housing estate after throwing the bag.


    What Devon didn''t notice was that a smile appeared on Ria''s face when she was on her way out of the housing.


    "Heyyyyyy, you could have at least waited for breakfast," Devon said, as he stared at Ria''s backside with a hungry look in his eyes.


    "Sigh, how I wish I was the lucky bastard eating that damsel out," Devon muttered while picking up the big bag which was on the ground.


    *Ding


    "Sin of lust task assigned: eat up Ria Paulsen.


    Timeframe: ~~~~~~


    "Now that''s what I''m talking about, even a genie won''t grant one''s wish that fast." for once he was happy about a mission. He walked inside the house with the bag in his hand.


    Devon removed what was in the bag, then threw it to the other side of the living room. His hands brought out a yellow attire which was adorned with the alliance emblem print all over it.


    "Which person in their right mind would wear this!" at first he thought Ria was trying to get back at him,, but he knew she wasn''t that brave enough to do that kind of thing since it was from the order of that woman.


    "Even slaves would rather die than wear this piece of shit." the voice jested.


    "First it was the hair then now it''s the clothes, if this isn''t a perfect way to ruin an innocent man''s day then I don''t know what it is," Devon stated, anger added in his tone.


    "Your breakfast is ready, sir Aiden," a maid in pure white attire walked out of the room with a bountiful dish in her hands. The foods were so much that she had to put them on a tray.


    "Hmmm, hmm, at least I get to have a decent breakfast," Devon said as he went to sit on the living room chair.


    The maid didn''t need to be told, she walked quietly, then placed the food on the table. She turned around then burst out laughing when she saw the clothes which were on the chair.


    Though she was putting on a mask, Devon could tell that she was laughing at the cloth.


    "Is this what your alliance calls a personal attendant attire," Devon mumbled with the food already in his mouth.


    "Sir Aiden, I think someone is trying to get back at you," she said those words quietly before also sitting down on the chair with her leg placed on top of the other.


    There wasn''t any male member of the alliance that would allow his maid to sit that close to him no matter what. It was even against the rule of the alliance, but Devon didn''t give a crap about all this, strangely the same applied to his maid, she also didn''t care about the alliance rule.


    "A personal attendant of any courtyard is allowed to wear any dress he or she wants to wear," she didn''t ask what he needed a personal attendant cloth for. All she did was explain the whole detail of the attendant to him while Devon listened quietly.


    He didn''t even listen to this quietly when the voice was explaining anything to him, but before this woman he did.


    After a while Devon was done eating, the maid brought out a handkerchief from her ring and wiped all the food stain around his mouth. He stood up and went inside the room.


    Devon walked back out, putting on a blue attire, his Achilles gold hair was neatly arranged, he had a face that could stop any being in tracks, his mountain peak cheekbones appeared chiseled into shape by a master craftsman. They were of such sharp contour, it looked as if they were sculpted and pared to perfection. With eyes as bright and spellbinding as lodestars. Eyes that could bewitch all those who fell under his steady gaze, and his spicy aroma was appealing.


    "Isn''t this kind of beauty too much for a personal attendant, or what do you think?"


    Listening to her words, Devon then used his transformation skill to turn his lavish deep blue attire into an ordinary brown one. To avoid any problem, he also changed his appearance to that of a purple-haired youth with glowing-like skin.


    He thought ''some genes could be passed if the mother was a cougar, who is to say the daughter isn''t.''


    "Anyway, thanks for choosing the attire I picked." she walked towards Devon, almost 20 centimeters shorter, as he towered above her. However, for some strange reason, his head was down. She then lifted his chin with her index and peered deep into his eyes.


    Devon stared back into her eyes, it was only when he was with this woman did he dare to show his true self. Though he wasn''t capable of developing any kind of feelings for any woman in the universe, but if there was one woman that could break that curse it would definitely be the person standing in front of him at the moment.


    She was about to place her head on his chest when Devon disappeared out of the room. A chuckle escaped from her lips, seeing this one could that it wasn''t the first time this kind of thing had happened.


    "If this continues, I would have no choice but to kill this woman."


    "Contractor better not forget about the one forbidden rule of a Devil, If this doesn''t stop I''ll kill her myself."


    *KNOCK*KNOCK*KNOCK*

 Chapter 28 - Elder Brooke

    "Present your emblem forward and state your purpose."


    Devon could vow that he didn''t see anyone standing there when he arrived here. But without any delay, he presented his attendant emblem to the person who appeared before him.


    "My name is Aiden, I was recently assigned to be elder Brooke''s personal attendant." He responded with a friendly smile on his face the entire time.


    The man at the door took the emblem from his hand, looked at it for a while before letting him in.


    "Elder Brooke as informed us about your arrival, I just didn''t expect you to be this young."


    Devon didn''t say a word, but he ensured that the smile on his face remained there.


    "Are you even capable of this job?" the questions kept on coming from the man until sounds of footsteps were from behind.


    In a blink of an eye, two average-looking women were standing at the front of Devon. Though the both of them looked weak, they seemed bred with a strong aura of pride coming out from them, which prevented them from feeling inferior to anyone.


    And from their attire, one could tell that they were high-tier members of the alliance. And seeing them, Devon was perplexed.


    The man who was questioning Devon earlier bowed towards the duo before leaving the scene right away.


    "Madam Brooke has been waiting for your arrival, shall we?" without further ado, the women led Devon towards the inner part of the compound.


    Devon nodded and followed behind, Though the two appeared nice, he was sure that they had something against him becoming elder Brooke person attendant. So, he wasn''t going to fool by all this.


    They arrived at an area in the compound and the woman with ponytail hair threw some kind of bead on the ground while the other woman stepped on it. The instant that happened, she disappeared immediately.


    "Enter the circle!" the ponytail lady said, but it wasn''t in a gentle manner.


    Devon didn''t even look at her, not to mention listening to her words. He stared at the circle for a while and seemed confused about how could some kind of beads that looked ordinary from a pattern like that.


    "These are just low rank teleportation beads, it isn''t worth looking at that way." a voice interrupted Devon''s thought.


    The lady stomped her feet on the ground before walking in the circle, seeing that he wasn''t making any move. She did,, and it wasn''t a surprise as Devon followed right away.


    The next thing Devon realized was that he was at the front of a door with the ladies beside him, one of them at his right side and the other on his left.


    "This is Elder Brooke''s room, you may enter as we won''t follow you in."


    With that said, the ponytail lady pushed open the door, allowing Devon to step in, before closing it behind him.


    Devon stepped inside the room and a very strange sight appeared.


    A woman was sitting on a luxurious chair, with her legs crossed, and a black whip was on her left hand and underneath her were two young men licking her feet like it was some kind of candy while standing behind, and at her side where eye four young men massaging all over her body. As Devon entered the room, she paid him no attention, as if his appearance wasn''t enough to affect the situation she was in.


    "Greetings elder Brooke, I''m your new personal attendant," Devon stated with a bow.


    Getting no reply from her, he took a step back with his hands joined beneath his abdomen, quietly awaiting her reply with his eyes lowered into the ground.


    She stood up from the chair, although Devon''s eyes were lowered, he could tell she was moving close to him, and he remained alert the entire time. Unlike the two women he met outside this woman, aura wasn''t of pride or superiority, it was of peacefulness. As one would feel relief beside her.


    "Look at me." following her order, Devon raised his head, letting his eyes stare at her body from the bottom to the top before he finally stared into her eyes.


    But what he saw surprised him, as never in his life had he seen someone dress so openly.


    She was dressed in a top and short, which completely revealed everything as half of her breast were out open while the short allowed glances at her enthralling legs. Even strippers in the mortal world won''t wear this to serve any of their important customer.


    "So the rumors are true about the daughter also." Devon said those words to himself in his mind.


    Unknown to Devon, Brooke was baffled at the youth in front of her. She practiced a skill that made any soul below her by ten levels or more to be bewitched by her and crumble the instant they stare into her eyes.


    And this youth in front of her was lower than her in power level by a large margin.


    But as his eyes fell upon her face, she could tell that he wasn''t bewitched by her neither did he feel anything for her, instead she was captivated by the look in his eyes.


    Brooke''s years of experience about things made her sense that something wasn''t right, especially with the boy in front of her.


    "I find it strange as to why would a core tier member want to be my personal attendant."


    "So tell me who sent you here."


    When those words came out of her mouth, a bone chilling killing intent busted out of her body. And it wasn''t a show of intimidation, but one showing proof that countless life has been taken by her all over the years.


    There had always a history of power struggle among members of the alliance, and the same also applied to the alliance elders. It even got to an extent where the other party would send spies to either gather information from the other one or get rid of them.


    Even siblings of the same family betrayed one another when it came down to this.


    Devon stared straight into her eyes with confidence and loftiness in his, and said these words.


    "I want to have a taste of the great elder Brooke."

 Chapter 29 - I Will Understand You

    "To be honest, I want to have a taste of the great elder Brooke."


    To the six men in the room, those words were the scariest thing they had ever heard in their entire life. Even though they had all thought of doing that to her and talked about it behind her back, no one dared to say it in her presence.


    Regardless of how pampered a core tier member can be to the Alliance, it wasn''t to the extent of them saying those corrupt words to an elder of the inner compound.


    The alliance won''t tolerate that kind of behavior from them.


    ... And it wasn''t just any ordinary elder, it was elder Brooke, the daughter of chief Rachel of the main compound.


    You have to know the alliance was aware of what Brooke does to the men of the alliance, but they weren''t able to take any kind of action against her because of one particular woman.


    "Hahahahaha, it''s being very long since I''ve heard someone talk to me that way. Even my fianc¨¦ doesn''t dare to do so."


    Devon didn''t back off from her even when he felt an increase in the killing intent or the aura that was pressuring him, rather he stood firmly with his hands already behind his back.


    Which was directly telling her that he meant every word that came out of his mouth.


    A smile appeared on Brooke''s face. However, she said nothing more, vanishing, and return to her luxurious chair. The young men didn''t need to be told, they continued their duties.


    "Bold, I like that, then tell me why do you need to be an attendant before that can happen."


    To Brooke''s inquiry, Devon''s lips curled into a demonic smile, knowing that things were going exactly the way he wanted it to be.


    "What better way to know a woman than to be her right-hand person."


    She burst out into laughter, it had been a very long since she had seen such a conceited fellow.


    "But what can a personal attendant like you offer me?"


    "A time would come when darkness would haze your vision, sorrow and despair shall consume your soul. When the world will be cruel and bitter to you, but I assure you that during those times I''m your pillar to lean on, a shoulder to lean on and an ear to vent on.


    I will attend to your every need, listen to you, protect you, and finally, I will understand you.


    Then I will dominate you in a way that no man would be able to."


    "You speak those big words, but all you want is this body of mine."


    "Which woman doesn''t want her body to be appreciated."


    Devon''s eyes shimmered with unconstrained longings as each word came out from her mouth.


    "Sleep!" she said just one word, and the six men around her fainted on the floor immediately.


    Quickly, she disappeared from her original position again and appeared right before Devon.


    In a way, it was wonderful knowing there was someone who could still talk to her that way, but she could tell that something was wrong with the youth in front of her, there was no way she was going to be fooled by all this.


    "With those words, and knowing that I have a fianc¨¦e, what makes you think that I won''t kill you." she faced Devon with a knife aiming at his neck.


    Though she was beautiful and had many admirers. Due to the influence of her mother, none of them had the nerve to ever talk to her that way, with their intentions so blatant. Even Jake didn''t speak this kind of word to her.


    "Because you need someone like me on your side."


    Brooke withdrew the knife away from Devon''s neck and a chuckle escaped her lips.


    When she received a message about a personal attendant from that woman, she felt that something wasn''t wrong. Now, seeing who her attendant was, she knew her doubt was right.


    ........


    "Alright, you''re going to be my new personal attendant."


    Devon sensed something wrong, he could tell those weren''t the words that she was about to say. Either way, his train of thought was being interrupted when he heard the sound of the door opening.


    "You may take your leave." she waved her hand at him.


    "Darling is this your new boy toy." the person who walked in exclaimed loudly not even giving Devon any face.


    "Leave!" seeing that Devon still stood there without any intention of leaving, she shouted at him.


    Devon took a good look at her face one more time before turning heels and walking out.


    "My love, which arrogant prick did you hire this time around."


    On Devon''s way out of the room, he didn''t even bother looking at the person who called him a boy toy earlier, not to mention greeting the person.


    Getting out of the room, what awaited him was an angry look from the lady with ponytail hair, while the other lady''s face didn''t change a bit. Like the whole matter didn''t affect her mood even for a moment.


    "Good, Good, Good. Follow us."


    Devon, being his lazy self was too lazy to bother with her, followed the duo quietly.


    The duo led Devon to what they called an apartment. But seeing it in person, It looked like a hut to him rather than an apartment.


    As a personal attendant and a core tier member of the alliance, he expected his place of dwelling to be up to standard and full of abundant celestial energy. However, this place appeared to be very paltry.


    Be it in terms of energy or anything, it was poor.


    "This is going to be your new home, sir Aiden"


    "Your work will begin tomorrow, remember to be there on time."


    Listening to the way she spoke, he could tell that she was mocking him.


    However, he still showed no dissatisfaction and maintained his friendly smile.


    Seeing that they had left, Devon couldn''t hold the laughter anymore, to the extent that he crouched down on the floor with his hand on his stomach.


    "Hahahahahaha......... That was easier than I expected."

 Chapter 30 - The Punishment For Attacking A Mans Ancestral Treasure Is Death

    "Why are you on the ground?!"


    That voice was like a wake-up alarm to Devon. It was very annoying, and even the owner had caused his problems all day long. But why did they come back?


    Devon knew he had to come up with a good explanation or else this two might start to think he''s a spy.


    "May I know your name?" Devon asked the lady with ponytail hair with a smile on his face.


    "Amelia."


    After all the attitude and problem she gave him the whole day, the sudden question Devon asked her made even her feel startled. She blinked her eyebrows multiple times before finally giving him a reply.


    "Are you seeing someone?"


    "No..." she said with her face red, even her heart was beginning to beat fast due to Devon''s question.


    "It''s so obvious." with those words said and the damage already done Devon walked inside the house leaving Amelia stunned and the other one giggling.


    "I''m getting rid of that bastard." she was about to go into the room Devon walked in when she got her handheld."


    "Even elder Brooke didn''t lay her hands on him after saying all those words, why do you think that happened."


    "Get the stuff on the ground, let''s leave."


    Amelia stood still with her legs shaking, cause even someone impatient like elder Brooke didn''t touch a hair on that boy. Also, throughout the entire time, she couldn''t sense any celestial energy around him. Which only implied two things?


    Either he was beyond their league or there was someone extraordinary backing him.


    Thinking about all this made her break out into a sweat.


    "Don''t make any drastic decision that you would end up regretting at the end of the day."


    ...........


    "Urrghhhh! can''t I just have a good sleep for once."


    Devon woke up to the loud noise of people shouting at his front door. His eyes were barely open, he had tried going back to sleep, but it just didn''t work out well.


    "Piece of shit!"


    "Coward, get out of the house!"


    Devon checked through the window of the house with a cup of coffee in his hand, and a frown appeared on his handsome face.


    The crowd who were at the front of his house were just too much, with most of them putting on a pure white attire.


    Some had even begun to throw stones at the house, and when it finally seemed inbearable, Devon came out of the house.


    Seeing the dress Devon was putting on, the crowds began laughing.


    Devon looked around, trying to figure out what they were laughing, but it didn''t take long for him to realize that they were laughing at his Mickey Mouse pajamas.


    He looked at them like a bunch of fools who didn''t know the value of what was in front of them. Back in the mortal world, this was the latest pajamas design, a product that brought an income of above twenty billion dollars to the company producing it.


    "Are you even worthy of licking elder Brooke''s shoes, not to mention becoming her attendant?" One of the men outside said in a very loud voice.


    It seemed there were done laughing about the pajamas and finally mentioned the reason why there were here.


    "I need a good twelve hours sleep, can you come back."? Devon asked with his usual friendly smile on his face.


    "Are you deaf? Anyway, we will give you one more chance to quit the position before dusk, or else you shall face the consequences."


    Devon shook his head at the scene in front of him, it seemed his identity as a core tier member wasn''t known to the members of the alliance.


    "If that''s how you want it to be, then." Devon turned around and walked into his house.


    "Instead of giving this bastard a way out, why don''t we get rid of him? Since nobody comes to this area of the compound, it will be hard for the higher-ups to find proof of us doing it.


    The members began to discuss it while some agreed to it, many of them were against the idea of them killing someone. They came to scare him back off and not the other way around.


    It didn''t long Devon was back out, still in pajamas,, but it was a tom and Jerry design this time. And on his right hand was the cup of coffee from earlier


    "I''m going to quit the job if any of you can lay a hand on me," Devon said while seeping the coffee gently.


    The words that came out of Devon''s mouth left the members speechless and their mouths wide open. Wasn''t he looking down on them too much


    "Alright, tough guy, let see what you''re really made of."


    Three of the members dashed at Devon with full speed, two of them were heading for his face while the other attacked with a knee strike toward his lower region and what Devon refers to as his ancestral treasure.


    Facing the attack on his face, before both of them could get to him, Devon went first, grabbed both of them by the neck, and slammed them down on the ground with all his strength.


    "Pu chi" blood flew out of their mouth in an arc manner simultaneously.


    He waved his hand, and a long black wooden stick appeared in his hand.


    Devon swung the black stick in his hand towards the person who attacked him with a knee strike.


    *BANG*


    The stick landed on his forehead, sending him flying, but what flew backward was only a body with an empty head. He fell on the ground lifeless.


    His skull was on the ground, shattered with splattering blood.


    Just like that, the crowds who were so much to the extent that he couldn''t count all of them had reduced to nothing.


    Devon waved his hand again at the man on the ground, which made him disappear away from there, with his location unknown.


    "The show is over, you can come out."


    A woman appeared in front of Devon, she then placed her hands around his neck in a lovely manner with her body glued to him with nothing separating them.


    "You knew I was watching the entire time, and still, you killed a member of my alliance."


    She whispered those words to Devon in his ear.


    "So tell me should I report this or should I kill you myself."


    "The punishment for attacking a man''s ancestral treasure is death," Devon stated while placing his hand across the woman''s waist.

 Chapter 31 - Was I Too Fast?

    "The punishment for attacking a man''s ancestral treasure is death," Devon stated while placing his hand gently across the woman''s waist.


    "So the reason why you killed him is that he attacked your so-called ancestral treasure?"


    She said while gently remove one of her hands from Devon''s neck, sliding it down his body with her hand already trailing across the ancestral home. As the only thing obstructing her from touching it was the pajamas Devon was putting on.


    "What will you do to me now, master."


    "Naughty girl, but you have to know that only the woman of my dream is allowed to touch me there."


    Devon said, but his words didn''t follow the action he took. He grabbed the woman''s waist tighter, pulling her even closer to him, making her hand grab the treasure. And of course, her hand wasn''t enough to fully grab everything.


    *Puff*


    She disappeared away from Devon''s grasp, stunned at what had just happened. She arched her eyebrows while blinking in silence with disbelief on her face.


    Because of the skill she practiced, she had always been in absolute control of men, even Jake was once played by her before she finally gave in and accepted him as her man.


    "You-..."


    Although she made the first move, because of her status as an elder of the inner compound, she wasn''t expecting Devon to touch her body not to mention make her grab that object.


    But he did and strangely she found it pleasing.


    To be honest, no man had ever made her feel fluttered just by touch and that even included Jake, but a touch from the person In front of her made her heart tremble like an animal who was in heat.


    "What are you going to do about them?" Devon ignored the look on her face, pointing his finger at the two men on the floor.


    Brooke turned to look at the two men on the floor, though they did well pretending to still be unconscious, that wasn''t enough to fool a powerhouse of her level.


    She walked towards them quietly, if Devon didn''t see her approaching them it would be hard for him to believe that someone was walking cause, there wasn''t any sound of a footstep, it was almost like she was walking on air the entire time.


    "Get up!"


    Getting no reply or any movement from both men on the ground made her pissed, but it wasn''t as much as when she saw the look on Devon''s face. Because for some unknown reason, she found the look on his face annoying.


    She gave one of the men on the ground a light kick which sent him crashing towards a thick tree on the other side of the surrounding sounds of broken bones could be heard from the man''s spinal cord.


    "Puchi" a large amount of blood came out from the man''s mouth, then what following was his intestine. The scene looked really disgusting.


    "I-.... I didn''t see anything, elder Brooke, I swear." the other member leaped up, shivering at what just occurred to his alliance pal. It had even gotten to the extent of him urinating on himself.


    Seeing the mocking look on Devon''s face, did he realize that something was wrong? No one actually asked him if he saw anything or not.


    He looked at his pal on the ground who wasn''t showing any sign of breathing after that kick before gently kneeling on the ground, with his hands on his head and his eyes closed.


    "Die!"


    Brooke didn''t show him any mercy, for someone of her level a junior, seeing that kind of scene was extremely embarrassing to her. She was always the one playing with men and not the other way around.


    With just a shout from her, the man''s body exploded into different pieces, with his body parts scattered all around the surrounding. It didn''t end there, she waved her hand tossing all the body parts to where the other man was.


    She sent a flick of celestial energy to both men on the ground, then something shocking happened. The two men caught fire instantly, the fire began to spread all over their body till they were nothing left of them. Well, except ashes.


    "You should have left the job for your personal attendant." Devon took a step forward.


    Brooke stared at him fiercely, like she couldn''t wait to rip him apart for what he just did to her. To her, only one man in her life was allowed to touch her that way, even though she treated men like trash none of them had ever come close to touching any sensitive part of her except that man.


    "Come on were you expecting me to back off when that opportunity presented itself?" Devon responded indifferently.


    "Humph, meet me at lord Damian territory in the Main compound. Someone wants to talk to you," she said while throwing what seemed like an invitation card at him.


    She gave Devon one more vicious look in her eyes before turning around, leaving the environment.


    "Was I too fast?" Devon mumbled to himself.


    Thinking about it, she was the kind of woman who liked to be in control, and not the other way around, so when she found out that someone else was capable of handling her it must have freaked her out.


    "No, no, no, that can''t be it." Devon began to walk around the surrounding in a circle with his hands behind his back


    Then his mind began to go through everything that had just occurred. But still, the whole thing didn''t make any sense to him, no matter how much he tried to look at it.


    "She made the first move, all I did was make mine also, so what''s the big deal in that." Devin shook his head at the thought of that, but he could tell that something wasn''t right.


    "Ohhhhhh no way." the puzzle had been cracked, and a frightening smile appeared on Devon''s face.


    He walked back into his shabby house in a majestic manner, with a new plan already formulating on his mind.


    Unbeknown to him, someone was busy planning his downfall after watching the scene that had just occurred.

 Chapter 32 - The Party I

    "Excuse me, VIP coming through." a purple-haired youth, putting on a black hoodie, blue jeans, and an ash face cap, could be seen pushing through the crowd.


    It was a first come first serve situation, and since the important guest on the list had entered through the main door. The guards told the rest with the party invitation card to be on a straight line.


    "I was here first, lady Mae sent me to help her get something, that''s why my spot got taken by you." the youth was arguing with a full-bearded man about some kind of spot.


    "Bullshit! I''ve been here since morning, I didn''t meet anyone here." the bearded fellow made a strong stance, telling the youth that he wasn''t someone that going to be bullied.


    "So you mean lady Mae errand means nothing to you!"


    "Lady Mae, words are beneath you to listen to, right!"


    "What you are saying is that she has huge breasts, but has no brain!"


    "How dare you say that lady Mae should go to hell!"


    The youth began accusing the bearded man of different despicable things.


    Seeing that the people on the line were all staring at him, even the guards had stopped all they were doing with their eyes all on him and looking at the gaze he was getting from them, it wasn''t a good one.


    The man had no other choice than to give in.


    "No, no, no, I didn''t say anything like that." with the way the youth in front of him was twisting his words, the man felt like crying.


    "Guards! Guards! Guards!"


    The full-bearded man had broken out into a sweat, his clothes were already soaked in it. This was the first time he had seen someone who could be this shameless.


    "Hehehehehe, brother, I was just joking with you, the spot is yours." the man left the spot and went to the back of the line quietly.


    On his way back, he clenched his fist while staring at the youth who humiliated him to this extent, making sure to remember his face.


    "Mind your business assholes don''t stare at me!" the youth shouted at people looking at him, even the guards were not spared.


    Most of the people on the line knew that wasn''t the youth spot, but he cheated him through instead. Regardless of what the case was, no one helped the bearded man out, as it was simply none of their business.


    It didn''t take long, it was finally the youth turn to enter.


    The guard took his invitation card, stared at it for a while before returning it back to the youth.


    "Take him to the ordinary guest building. Next!"


    "Take who were, are you blind? Can''t you see that a VIP card!"


    The guard who checked his card earlier stared at the youth with contempt. First, you cheated your way to earning that spot now again it''s going to be the card.


    "Piece of-....." the guard was about to say something when his fellow guardsman spoke to him telepathically


    "No sir, this is an ordinary guest invitation card, not a VIP one."


    The youth mumbled some words to himself before walking inside the mansion.


    The guards heaved a sigh of relief, seventy percent of the people that they had attended to have all treated them with respect, mainly because of two reasons.


    One is because they were lord Damian''s guard, and everybody in the underground world knew what it meant. To Damian, disrespecting anyone under him was the same as disrespecting him as well. Damian might be lousy and all, but still, he was people''s favorite.


    The other was the color of attire they were putting on, a purple one, which signified one thing to the alliance. They were high-tier members of the alliance.


    What kind of person would know all that and still be disrespectful to them. It was either the person had a horrifying background or he or she was just a fool, and looking at the youth it definitely wasn''t the latter.


    Devon could swear that the card Brooke gave him was a VIP one, so how was it possible that the card changed that he wasn''t able to notice it.


    "Oh girl, you''re going to pay for this shit you pulled up!" Devon apologized to the guards before walking into the mansion.


    If it was an ordinary person, entering Damian''s mansion would have been astonishing due to the house interior, design, and all the decoration. But Devon entered the mansion with disgust clearly written on his face.


    To him, this place was like a one-star restaurant in the modern world.


    Well, what else should one expect from an heir to a big family such as the Reid family? Even his butler house had more value than this.


    "Huh! What the hell is this!" Devon spatted out the food he had just eaten.


    When he entered the ordinary guest building, the first thing he did was to find something to eat, his stomach was grumbling, and to be honest, it was because of this issue that he arrived late at the party.


    For some strange reason, his maid refused to deliver his breakfast to him even after a heated argument between them.


    "Yucks. I belong up there and not with you losers." looking at Devon, one could tell that he was passing his anger on the guests.


    "A hungry person is an angry person." the voice quoted.


    Devon was about to go up the men guarding the VIP''s door when he stopped in his tracks.


    Seeing how people were being beaten and thrown out of the place by the guards at the door was not something someone of his kind would tolerate.


    "Voice, who am I up against?"


    Unlike the guards who were at the entrance door, the guards here were different. Their aura was brimming with killing intent and abundant celestial energy.


    "The strongest is a level 63 powerhouse, while the other is at level 60."


    Though they were just two of them, those two weren''t a force to joke with and at Devon''s current level he wasn''t ready to go up against them, at least for the time being.


    Devon was still in deep thought on what to do when an outstanding sight appeared before him.

 Chapter 33 - The Party II

    In any party which members could move freely.


    The caterer......


    And there she was, short black hairs, a well-proportioned body brimming with the allure of youth, and a bewitching figure that could stop anyone in his or her track. Even when she stood among the crowd, her beauty stood out and there was no doubt that she was the center of attention.


    Looking at her, Devon arched his eyebrow and a demonic smile appeared on his face.


    She walked towards the kitchen quietly, entirely ignoring the ugly stares she was receiving from both men and women at the party. The tray of wine in her hand was already empty, so she went to get more.


    "I can help you."


    A strange voice echoed in her ear and pulled her away from her puzzled state. She looked left and right for the person who had just spoken to her, but there was no one to be found.


    "I can give you that item."


    The voice echoed in her ear again, a tear was about to drop from her eyes as she wondered if she had gone insane from all the pressure she faced during these past months.


    "Please leave me!" she screamed out, with her hands grabbing her head.


    "Don''t you want to save your mother anymore." those words got to her, as the screaming and head grabbing stopped, she stumbled down to the ground with tears gushing out from her eyes.


    "I''m going to ask one more time! Don''t you want to save your mother?"


    "Yes, please! I do," she replied softly.


    She wiped the tears off her eyes, as she knew crying wasn''t an option. There was no doubt that the person talking to her didn''t have a shred of sympathy, so whosoever it was wanted something from her.


    *PUFF*


    A bottle containing two tiny pellets appeared in her hand. Upon seeing them, the lady''s eyes lit up, and she held her grip on it even tighter.


    "Distract the guests and guards on the floor!" she heaved a sigh of relief, thinking the job she was given was well within her ability.


    Without a word, she went to make outside the kitchen, making her way to the stage.


    Women are one of the most dangerous creatures in the universe, it wasn''t even up to thirty minutes after the guards had left their original position, they were now standing at the front of the lady with their full attention on her performance.


    "A dancer, I must say she''s one of a kind." Devon stood there with his arms clasped beneath his back.


    ......


    Stepping into the VIP''s floor, Devon felt like he has been assaulted by celestial energy, if the main compound energy was like a pool, then this was a lake. If a level 1 powerhouse steps into this place, he or she was bound to leave here as either a level 2 or 3 powerhouse.


    The people who were on the floor looked at Devon with ridicule. From his expression, n, every one of them could tell that this was the first time he was experiencing something like this.


    "There she is."


    Even amid this crowd, Brooke still stood out.


    "The world''s number one talent and your attendant is at your service," Devon whispered in her ear.


    Brooke felt her body shake, she didn''t have to look at the person before knowing who it was.


    "Tell me why I shouldn''t fire you if you''re even going to be late on your first day."


    Even though she managed to regain her composure rapidly, her mind wasn''t settled. How could someone of her level not sense him approaching her?


    She knew with her current level, killing him with a wave of the hand wasn''t impossible, so how come she did not sense him coming.


    Devon was too hungry to give her an answer, he grabbed the plates of food in front of her and began eating. One was in his hand while the other four were hovering in the air.


    You have to know, nothing makes a girl go crazier than being ignored.


    Devon sat on his seat quietly with his full attention on the food in front of him.


    "Boy toy, what is someone of your kind doing here."


    The man''s words made the crowd burst out laughing.


    A frown appeared on Devon''s face, even though they had just met once, he hated this man to the core. If it wasn''t because the level gap between them was too much, Devon would have killed him already.


    "Do you want to die!" seeing that he was being ignored like the first time, Jake slapped the food off Devon''s hand.


    *BAM*


    The plates on his hand and the one on airdropped to the ground. To Devon, the only thing happened in slow motion. If looks could kill, Jake would have died more than a million times.


    Jake was about to lift Devon to his seat when Devon shook his hand off him and stood up.


    Being treated that way in front of all the guests made Jake even more furious, as his body began brimming with intense killing intent, which enveloped Devon.


    The killing intent felt like a soothing sensation to Devon. Even a smile was beginning to form on his face.


    "Hahahahahaha."


    Damian was sitting on a luxurious three-seater chair with two ladies on his side. All this seemed like a show to him, as he was laughing the entire time.


    Devon turned his face looking into the direction Damian was at. "Damian, to be honest, I expected more from your right-hand man."


    "Hmmm...Ladies and gentlemen, party is over. We have an important guest to attend to." Damian waved his hand at the guards, giving them a signal to send the guest out.


    The guest had all left, leaving only five people left in the room.


    "Kid, I wanted to kill you after what you''ve done to my servant, but seeing how interesting you are, I''ve decided to change my mind."


    Devon pulled the chair beside him and sat down on it. They weren''t any way out of thplaceslace anyway, so why not figure out what t his Damian want.


    "Jake said you''ve been harassing his fiancee and my colleague lately and there is nothing he can do about it because you''re a core member of the alliance."


    "..... Also, you seem to have some connection with that woman, which makes it harder for anyone to mess with you."


    "Thanks for the compliment. I''ll be on my way." Devon stood up from his chair, ready to escape.


    Bum! Devon stumbled upon a barrier, that hindered him from leaving the room.


    "You see boy, the only way you''re leaving this place is if you battle with Jake. The winner gets the beautiful lady."


    "I''m just a personal attendant, I have no interest whatsoever in Elder Brooke. She belongs to the man of her dream."


    The situation was terrible and Devon knew that, so he was thinking of different ideas on how to escape away from here.


    Jake brought out his weapon, "Boy toy if you can survive one strike from me, I''ll take you as the winner."


    "Don''t....." Brooke was about to stop her fianc¨¦e from making a terrible mistake when she got a frown from him.


    With the little time, she had spent with Devon, she knew there was something unusual about him.


    A smirk appeared on Devon''s face, there''s always a light at the end of a tunnel.


    "Let get things done quickly, I''m a very busy man," Devon said.


    "Urghhhhh! Die!" the anger was evident in Jake''s voice, as he slashed his sword at Devon in full force.


    The force from the sword strike sent explosions and ripples in the form of red lightning towards Devon. The strike was going to destroy its target completely or better still it was a one-hit kill strike.


    "I guess I''m the winner, good day, boys." Devon released his grip on the sword and was making his way out of the room, leaving the stunning trio.


    Right about when he was about to leave the room with only a single step left, Devon felt something pierce through his body from behind.


    "Puchi!" Devon spat out a large amount of blood from his mouth, falling straight down to the ground.

 Chapter 34 - An Example To Others

    Ever since he entered this room, though he remained vigilant at each one of them, there was one individual he didn''t put under his raider.


    Brooke Gilbert, daughter of Rachel Gilbert. The sword that pierced through the body of Devon was delivered by this woman.


    "Damian, if that woman touches a hair on my body you''re going to wish you were never born. Brooke said, pulling the sword out of Devon''s body.


    Brooke was one of the few people in the alliance who could speak to Damian anyhow. Be it in status or power level there wasn''t much gap between them, some members of the alliance even believed that Brooke had more authority than Damian.


    She was an elder of the inner compound, her mother was the leading disciplinary chief of the compounds and also one of the strongest. While Damian was the favorite among all the Silas siblings, his parents were also the leaders of the alliance.


    "She won''t do anything, I got information from a reliable source that she was severely injured by the members of the assassin league."


    "You want to have revenge on her during her weakest time." Brooke managed to figure out what Damian''s plan was.


    Damian shrugged his shoulders at her words, he had never been considered himself to be a nobleman.


    "Get the guard to clean up these mess before my troublesome family gets to know about this," Damian said.


    Brooke looked at him with disgust clearly written on her face. Though she respected him a lot, it was only when it came to his talent anything other than that she felt disgusted at how he handles things.


    "Lord Damian now that we''ve gotten rid of the boy what''s the next plan going to be." Jake inquired.


    "Don''t you have a wedding to prepare for? Leave the rest to me." Damian said as he began to walk out of the room."


    "You...arrogant bastard!"


    "Babe don''t be mad at Lord Damian, he''s doing everything for us." Jake appeared behind Brooke, hugging her from behind.


    Feeling her lover''s touch made Brooke relaxed. "Let''s just hope it all goes well and nothing ruins the plan," she exclaimed.


    If only they knew that there was something dangerous coming for them very soon.


    ...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Devon screamed loudly. He who was dumped into the wilderness, and left to rot in there. Devon had his head dripping down with blood, even his right hand had begun to show signs of it decaying.


    He exhaled deeply as even breathing was becoming difficult for him. The pain he experienced when he absorbed the energy from the sphere was like the tip of the iceberg compared to the one he was feeling right now.


    Even though he was in a lot of pain, Devon still managed to sense something''s in the environment and one of them was the caterer from the party.


    It did come as a surprise to Devon as to why the caterer from earlier was beside him, watching the whole incident with her eyes wide open, showing no intention to help out at all.


    She watched everything without blinking an eye, even when Devon''s hair thoroughly changed its color from purple to white. None of it escaped her sight.


    It was until a black fog appeared out of nowhere and enveloped Devon, who was still on the ground did she stop looking at the scene.


    Minutes passed or better still with the blink of an eye, hours went by swiftly.


    "Put this in Jake and Brooke food or drink!" a hand stretched out of the black fog, holding a bottle that contained two pellets.


    "Consider these as me owing you a favor in the future." getting no reply from the caterer, Devon decided to owe her one.


    She then grabbed the bottle away from Devon''s hand. "They will be at room 306 in an hour, and don''t you dare forget about the favor."


    ....


    In a room, Jake was tied on a chair with ropes, blood was flowing out of his mouth, all the celestial energy in his body was already disordered. His eyes were shut close.


    And beside him was also Brooke, who was tied up in the same way as her beloved lover.


    "Let make this an example to others." Devon placed his hand on her shoulder, sending celestial energy to her.


    "Where am I?" slowly, Brooke''s eyelids started to lift open, and her vision started to return.


    "Hell!" Devon said, then snapped his finger, stripping her off all her clothes instantly.


    Just as she felt all her clothes being removed from her body, Brooke''s eyes widen. She tried struggling out of the chair, but there wasn''t also a shred of energy in her body.


    She looked at the person who just spoke, and it left her stunned. The man in front of her was the embodiment of beauty.


    "When..... Why are you doing this to me and my fianc¨¦e!"


    Devon looked at her then changed into his former appearance, but his white hair was still intact.


    "Ahhhhhh..... How can it be you!" Brooke screamed out from seeing who it was.


    Devon went behind her and loosed the rope on her.


    The instant the rope fell off her body, Brooke used her right hand to cover both her nipples while using the other to launch a full-force punch at Devon.


    The punch landed on his chest as he just stood there, not even bothering to dodge it. To Devon, all he felt was a light breeze.


    Brooke staggered five steps backward when she saw what had just happened.


    Still naked, Devon appeared before her and grabbed the hand covering her nipples, removing them from her bosom, revealing her fluffy boobs. For any woman, this figure was magnificent, she possessed a perfect shape on her chest and her ass.


    He then slowly removed his grip on her hand and gently brought it to her boobs, enjoying the feeling of her amazing skin. Of course, his hand wasn''t able to cover the whole area.


    Devon''s eyes began glowing, he didn''t need to perform any trashy technique to make her submit to him. A devil had its charm and when it comes to getting the deed done it was definitely top-notch.


    Feeling the heat sensation flowing from his hand to her chest region made her tremble. She shivered as her body had started to heat from how pleasurable it was, and eventually, a moan escaped her mouth.


    "Pl...Please stop! Ahn....what are you doing to me?..ahh.." Brooke said in a very lewd voice.

 Chapter 35 - Main Event I R18

    Brooke could feel his cold hand, which had already begun to massage her breast gently. His hand seemed to have some magic touch, cause each time he groped her she felt a strong wave of pleasure from her chest region downward.


    Ahnnn....no, no, no, what are you doing to me?..ahhhh!!" Brooke''s body shook from the sensation she was feeling all over her body.


    She covered her mouth with both hands, trying to stop herself from moaning out loud. As her body and will had submitted to the feeling she receiving from just a massage to her breast.


    "Please-... Don''t do this." she managed to say those words with her eyes closed.


    Brooke was already dripping wet all over her body just from a massage on her breast, she was fully aware that if this continues, climaxing wasn''t unreachable for her.


    The pleasure of sex wasn''t new to her any more because she has had sex with Jake many times, but it was nothing compared to this. The pleasure Jake had ever made a feel during sex couldn''t hold a finger to what she was feeling now.


    Soon Devon removed his hand which was on her boobs and delicately trailed it down her body all the way to her moist slit, giving her another wave of intense pleasure from her spine to her whole body.


    Devon then brought his other hand, which idle and began to massage every corner of her elegant body. Turning even the most ordinary part into a titillating erogenous zone.


    The continuous assault of pleasure was too much for Brooke, to the extent that it sent her stumbling down.


    "It''s time for the main event," Devon said while cracking his knuckles.


    He crouched down, then placed his forefinger on Brooke''s glabella.


    "Urghhhhhhh!!!!" Brooke roared with the last ounce of energy remaining in her before fainting.


    A strange mark or rather a symbol began to form in the center of her forehead.


    Blood was dripping out of Devon''s lips,, but he managed to wipe it off before Brooke could lift her head.


    Devon folded his hands across his arm up to this point he couldn''t help make a demonic smile appear on his face.


    Looking at his new toy, he couldn''t help but be delighted.


    "Go wake up your fianc¨¦e."


    The mark wasn''t one anyone could underestimate, as it made Brooke disfigure the face of the love of her life.


    Jake was awakened by one of the hardest slaps he had ever received in his life. Both his eyes opened up instantly as the slap was just too painful for anyone to ignore. When he saw that he was being tied to a chair and the man he killed with his hand was standing at his front, it didn''t take long for him to figure out the kind of situation he was in.


    "You little piece of shit! Release me this instant and I might spare your life." Jake said in a threatening tone.


    He believed that Devon should still fear him after the way they ended things. But all he got was a mocking look from him, and Devon seemed to be looking at something behind him.


    "Wait, what are you trying to do!" Jake panicked when he saw that Devon was taking off his clothes and after getting completely naked, he was now glaring at him.


    "Come over here." Devon''s cold yet steady voice rang out.


    Then a woman who was naked from head to bottom walked out from Jake''s behind. Seeing this woman, Jake'' eye had turned red and tears were beginning to drop out of his eyes.


    "No!!! It can''t be, what are you doing here, Brooke? Come back here!"


    Jake screamed with all the strength he managed to muster up, but all was in vain as Brooke didn''t bother glancing at him for a second, her eyes remained on Devon like he was the sole purpose of her extent.


    "Do what is necessary," Devon said in a commanding tone.


    Brooke looked at the weapon in surprise, it wasn''t even hard, yet it was already showing it was a force not to reckon with. She knelt on the ground, then took his big dick in her soft mouth.


    Brooke took him in her mouth and started devouring it, moving her lips back and forth. She then closed her eyes, enjoying how his dick tasted and the sensation it created inside her mouth as it moved in and out.


    Seeing his fianc¨¦e sucking on another man''s dick and not even a tinge of pity or shame appearing on her face, the tears came rushing out more. He had tried getting out of the chair but all his effort were in vain


    Devon gripped her head with his hands and started pushing his dick down her throat. He pumped his hips into her face, fucking her face as he began fucking her with fast strokes. Feeling her soft tongue wrapping around his dick and her saliva lubricating it, Devon enjoyed every second of it.


    "Please stop! Please." Jake pleaded.


    ... It was like both sides ignored him as the action continued.


    Brooke pressed her hands on his thigh as he gave her control back, allowing her to bop up and down on his dick. She stroked him through her mouth, giving him a pleasure that even her fianc¨¦ had never received before.


    She had long forgotten that she wasn''t pleasuring her man or the fact that he was still behind her as she continued sucking him.


    Even her fianc¨¦ had never gotten a blow job from her, Brooke always regarded it as an act meant for slaves to perform.


    She grabbed his thigh tightly while moving her mouth down on his dick, making almost half of it disappear, trying to take in as much as she could. With every movement, she made, Devon felt like it had ascended to another level.


    Feeling the throbbing on Devon''s dick, Brooke knew that he was about to cum. She then used her tongue and lips with his weapon, then quickly went back down on him as if her life depended on it.


    For someone who found a blowjob to be a slaves job, this was astounding.


    Devon''s mouth formed an ''O'' shape, his dick sprayed down waves of cum deep Into her throat, and much to her pleasure Brooke swallowed everything not even allowing a drop to lick out from her mouth.


    *Gulp*


    "Thank you, now let me and my fianc¨¦e go, and I won''t ever appear in your front again," Jake exclaimed, seeing that the dick sucking action had stopped


    "Hahahahahaha did you forget about the main event." Devon said then winked at Jake

 Chapter 36 - Main Event II R18

    Devon waved his hand and a king-sized bed appeared in the room. He started at her with one thought on his mind. "Does a slave deserve to get her pussy eaten, and the answer to that was no."


    Without any delay, Devon pushed her to the bed, he took hold of his dick and began to rub it on her cilt. While using his power, he ensured that Jake''s eyes were glued to the scene the entire time.


    You have to know, nothing pleases a Devil more than seeing someone in misery. And seeing the look on Jake''s face, Devon enjoyed it.


    He held her smooth waist with his hand while slowly pushing his weapon into her body.


    "Ooooooo....." Brooke felt a wave of current passing through her as Devon slowly entered her.


    Feeling his huge dick slowly separating her inner wall though she wasn''t a virgin any longer, it made her feel like one. As moans of pain and pleasure escaped her mouth.


    "Ahh! Please gentle." she scowled in pain with her eyes turning wide. He then controlled his hips to slowly slide in and out and as her pussy became accustomed to his dick he increased his pace.


    Slowly she began to feel pleasure as the pulsating and warm sensation of him inside her made her squeal in pleasure. He began thrusting in, his strokes were slow at first, but with time, his pace began to increase.


    Devon shoved his entire length into her, showing no mercy whatsoever, his strokes long and fast. Her breast moved up and down with every thrust, following the movement of his hips.


    Her warm inside managed to embraced him completely as the power of his thrust was amplified. The sound of his balls slamming against her pussy pounded like loud claps of thunder, sending her chill down her spine.


    Brooke began to salivate from the intense pleasure she was receiving from each thrust.


    "Ahhh!..... Ahhhhh!....oh!....Ahh!"


    Devon lifted her into the air and began thrusting faster and faster, with no sign of exhaustion. His dick head fiercely hitting the end of her hole repeatedly, like a hammer pounding a metal.


    "Ahhhhhh! It''s coming." Brooke screamed with her tongue sticking out of her mouth, her body spazzing out of control instantly afterward, and a large amount of liquid then gushed out from her bottom.


    Nevertheless, the strike continued, and with every fast stroke Devon gave her, she envisioned darkened, and her thought was disordered. She couldn''t see anyone ever satisfying her in sex except the person in front of her.


    Brooke tightened her legs around Devon, feeling him reach a new depth that no man had ever reached with every thrust he made.


    Regardless of how she was screaming, Devon didn''t stop hammering deep inside her. He even slammed in with more and more force.


    Brooke''s head snapped back, and she moaned out loud. Her pussy tightened as she cummed once again on Devon''s dick, spraying out juice all over the bed.


    Not even giving her any time to rest, Devon rammed forward, hammering his full-length deep into her womb. Brooke moan''s got louder with each stroke that met her as Devon continued to repeat this motion several times. After several minutes of hard, long thrust, Brooke could already feel another orgasm building.


    Seeing his fianc¨¦e who was moaning and had just climaxed with her eyes rolling back and her tongue flailing around under another man, Jake coughed out a large amount of blood from his mouth, his chest turned numb before finally fainting.


    "No, no, no, the show is not over yet." Devon stopped his movement then sent celestial energy to Jake, which woke him straight up.


    Jake tried shutting his eyes closed at the scene, but he found it hard to believe that he wasn''t capable of even that. It was like his eyes were glued to the stage, even blinking was impossible.


    "No! If I survive this, I''m going to make you regret being born!" Jake roared, he shook all his body in the hope to break out of the rope.


    Devon locked his lips with hers, ignoring Jake''s words, and she responded swiftly. Her hands clutched at him and her lips dragged on him, moving ever slowly and passionately.


    "Sigh.....since I''m going to regret being born, why don''t I enjoy every minute I have left," Devon stated, ending the kiss.


    He positioned her in a doggy position, with her face facing Jake. He tugged her hand with his left hand from behind, then he began to thrust his dick inside her.


    "Ahhhhhh-....ohhhhhhh!" Brooke moaned as she submitted to his full control over her.


    Devon quickened his pace on her with more powerful and faster thrusts. Brooke continued to moan loudly as the intense heat in her body did not pause.


    Jake stared at his fianc¨¦e with blood dripping out from his eyes. As memories of the time they spent together began to flood his mind. Part of him knew that this was his fault, as Brooke had suggested that they both run away from the alliance.


    But his pride as a man didn''t let him to beside the mission he was currently handling was going to be his last and after that, he was free from anyone''s clutches.


    The idea of Brooke being influenced actually crossed his mind, but he ruled it out as he didn''t think anyone would be insane enough to influence the daughter of that woman.


    Devon snapped his finger at Jake, bringing his attention back to the show going on.


    "Aaahhh! Aaahh! Aaahh! You are going to break me!" Brooke grabbed her head with both hands as the pleasure she was receiving was beginning to get to her head.


    Devon''s dick drove into her like a bike on an empty highway, conquering every single spot it touches. And to Brooke all she got was orgasm after orgasm, it even got to an extent she lost count of how many times she climaxed under him.


    "Oh god!....this is...."


    This time, Devon couldn''t overpower the pleasuring sensation he was also receiving and released cum deep inside her.


    Brooke felt her body shiver from what had just entered deep in her body as she slumped on the bed, breathing heavily and sweat covering her whole body.


    "Haha haha. Who said I''m done yet." seeing the relief look on Jake''s face, Devon laughed maniacally.


    He picked her up and placed her body in a different position, flipping her onto her right leg, while holding her by her left in a scissor-like position also making sure that Jake could see the look on her face.


    *PAH*PAH*PAH*PAH*


    ...... Then the hammering continued.


    Time passed slowly, and what felt like the worst day of Jake''s life was the day Brooke will and forever claim to be the best one in her entire life.


    Devon didn''t stop until Brooke fainted from the intense pounding.


    He walked towards Jake with a smile on his face, crouched down, and asked what he called a simple question.


    "So tell me, kid how will you like to die?"

 Chapter 37 - Wide Imagination

    "How would you like to die?"


    To Jake, those six words felt like the scariest and intimidating words he had ever heard in his entire life. Even staring at Devon whether it was his gloomy eyes or his hair, everything felt bizarre to Jake and made him feel a step closer to death itself.


    "Please!....L¡­let me go." Jake barely managed to muster out those words, his eyes were blurry, his whole body was shivering and even his breathing wasn''t steady anymore.


    And seeing the look on his fianc¨¦e''s face was worsening it as there wasn''t even any sign of empathy on her face. She was on her knees with her eyes glued to the man he hated the most.


    You have to know mental torture was one of the deadliest forms of torture in the world, even the gods of ancient days could break down when experiencing it. This could show how brutal it was.


    Devon was about to stretch his hand forward in a grabbing motion when he saw something launching at him.


    BOOM!


    "Hahahaha seeing one of the kings of the inner compound in this shape really breaks my heart."


    Jake didn''t need to raise his head to look at the person who had just arrived, as he was very familiar with that voice. It could only belong to one person.


    "Hahahahaha I wonder how the alliance members will feel if they find out that the great Jake is in this sorry state." The man who had just arrived jested.


    The smoke from the explosion earlier was cleared and youth emerged with a face that could stop anyone in a trance. He could be seen seating on a chair, on his lap was a naked woman whose arms were curled around the youth neck and her head gently placed on his broad chest.


    "Sigh....humans don''t value their life these days," Devon said with his hand fondling the woman''s breast gently.


    "Elder Brooke.....what are you doing here?" The man stammered as those words came out of his mouth.


    He then probably checked around the room, seeing a lady''s underwear on the ground and a king-sized bed. It didn''t take long for him to put the pieces together, besides Jake state had also proved it all.


    "Senior brother Roy..... Run!!" Jake fainted right after those words came out of his mouth.


    BAM!


    The sound of someone hitting his back against the wall of the room resounded clearly.


    Roy stared at the youth seating on the chair for the first time since he arrived in the room. For a powerhouse of his caliber, he could tell that there wasn''t any energy wave in that hit that the man in front of him had just delivered.


    .... He also realized that he also couldn''t sense any energy from this man. The man seemed plain, like an ordinary human.


    Roy waved his hands and a black spear appeared on his hand. His years of experience weren''t for nothing, as he could sense danger when facing one.


    "Let''s dance." Devon tapped Brooke''s ass, which made her jump off his lap. He then stood up from the chair.


    Looking at the youth body from head to toe, Roy couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, as this body was capable of causing catastrophe to the world itself.


    He turned to look at Jake and looked at him with pity. Which woman could resist something this perfect?


    "Being stared at like that by a man is disgusting. So tell me why I shouldn''t make this your last day, kid?" Devon placed his hand on his chin, he was already clothed in black attire.


    Roy grabbed his spear tightly before he then threw it in an arrow-like manner at Devon as he disappeared right after.


    Looking at the energy brimming out from the spear, one could tell that it wasn''t any ordinary spear. It wasn''t even up to a second, as it had already appeared at the target. The spear aimed for Devon''s chest.


    Roy appeared right beside the unconscious Jake, grabbed him, and with a wave of hand Brooke who was already fully clothed appeared beside him. He then threw both the couples into a dimension of his own.


    "Puchi" The spear broke through the barrier that was shielding Devon and directly pierced through his chest. Strangely it didn''t end there as it began to twist rapidly with only one goal which was to completely damage the target heart.


    And when the damage was done, the black spear came out of the other side of Devon''s body.


    Roy reappeared up in the air, and sent a full-force kick downward, hitting the neck of Devon, which slammed him down on the ground. Devon''s perfect face landed straight on the ground, while his leg was up in the air. Even from the position, he was in, anyone could tell that the strength from that kick was intense.


    A large crack had formed on the ground, taking the shape of Devon''s face. Roy then grabbed the spear which was already hovering in the air and took two steps backward.


    Seeing the large hole that was right in the center of Devon''s chest, a grin appeared on Roy''s face. He was assured that there was no way apart from death for Devon, as even the top powerhouse in the world wouldn''t be able to survive that kind of heavy damage in his or her heart unless they perform some forbidden skill.


    "Have you gotten weak to this extent because of love that you can''t seem to handle someone of this level?" Roy sneered.


    He sent his spear back into his storage ring, then clapped the dirt off his hands just as he was about to make a turn and leave the room, he felt someone laugh at him from behind.


    "Hahahaha hahahahaha hahahaha."


    "Kids these days, they all seem to have wide imagination about all matters."


    Comparing that voice to the death God voice wasn''t exaggerating. It was as cold as it could ever be. Every word that came out was full of intense killing intent that was capable of collapsing any being.


    The thought of running away didn''t come to Roy at all, the only way out of this was to stall for reinforcement to arrive.


    He managed to turn to the other side and saw something shocking even for someone his age, he was deeply stunned by the scene in front of him.

 Chapter 38 - The Kids Are Out

    He managed to turn to the other side and saw something shocking even for someone of his age, he was deeply stunned by the scene in front of him.


    The same youth to whom he had delivered that intense blow could be seen standing at the same spot he was in earlier. The youth was gently combing his glowing white hair backward, his extraordinary face that could put even gods to shame was even glowing.


    What made Roy deeply stunned was that the youth just stood in that same position seemingly unbothered, like nothing in the world could affect his mood.


    ... And that wasn''t all as there wasn''t even any sign of battle from him as even his attire and whole being been spotless.


    "Y-You... How is that possible!" Roy pointed his finger at Devon as he abruptly stumbled down to the ground.


    Roy swore in his heart that he definitely harmed the youth in front of him.


    Regardless of how much Roy stammered or the words he blurted out, all he got in return was a silent treatment from Devon. As Devon seemed to be in deep thought about something.


    After a while, Devon raised his head, looking at Roy who was still on the ground, shivering from the killing intent that was still emitting out Devon''s body.


    "How can someone be this weak? This level of talent is just too terrible. The world system had been damaged to this extent."


    "Even his blood...anyway, it doesn''t really consign me what their actions are. Hehehehehehe." Devon seemed to have notice something as he licked his mouth with his tongue.


    Roy couldn''t help but spat out a mouthful amount of blood, he stared at the white-haired youth in front of him, frightened at what he had just witnessed.


    "This person is inhuman." Roy kept murmuring those words to himself.


    Even in the Underground world, not everybody dared to call him weak, neither could they say that his talent is terrible. The last Underground ranking which was held four years ago, Roy could proudly raise his head as he claimed the 770,677th position among a powerhouse of the same level as he was.


    You have to know Roy is a level 67 powerhouse. Though he wasn''t among one of the three kings of the main compound, his strength wasn''t something people could deny in the alliance.


    BOOM!!!!!


    A loud blast disturbed Roy''s thoughts, bringing him back to the real world. The blast engulfed the room they were all in. It dispersed the whole room structure, bringing it down to different pieces.


    Roy, who was flung away by the blast, looked at the other side and found Jake lying on the ground beside him. Jake remained unconscious after the incident from earlier.


    He managed to deduce that the strength behind that blast was from a powerhouse of at least Level 75. A smile began to form on his face, as that could only mean one thing.


    Reinforcement had arrived, and it was a strong one for that matter, seeing the energy from that blast.


    "Yawwwwwwnnnnn......"


    Roy heard someone yawning two meters away from him, he raised his head and realized the white-haired youth was still there but the strange thing this time around was that he was holding someone''s head which blood was gushing out from with his right hand and behind him was Brooke who stood there with her head facing down.


    ... And right at the front of Devon was the person''s body who got his head ripped off. Even after years of investigation, how this man died remained a mystery to the All heaven alliance.


    "Wait, you didn''t expect me to give you the same treatment I give this lovely lady, right?" Devon stated, seeing the shocked look on Roy''s face.


    Right about when he was glad that reinforcement had finally arrived, it was so shocking at how bad things turned out to be.


    .


    Roy''s eyes began to go blurry, he recognized tthe head and even the body on the ground from anywhere as it was his Elder brother. It didn''t take long, he also painted on the ground beside his buddy Jake.


    All his hope had all gone to drain as the reinforcement he had his hope on didn''t even last up to a minutes before he hot killed. And that was a level 76 powerhouse for that matter so what could he a level 67 powerhouse do to someone like this.


    Seeing that Roy had already fainted, a more serious look appeared on Devon''s face.


    "My dear, I''m sorry, but the fun has to come to an end. I have to take care of something." Devon said while throwing the head of the body away. He then tapped Brooke''s neck, making her fall unconscious.


    "The kids are out, there is no need to act creepy anymore so come out before I get mad." Devon in what seemed to be a gentle voice.


    A gentle footstep could be heard coming close to the area where Devon was but the person coming wasn''t visible at all at least to the naked eye.


    "Well, well, well, even after all these years I must say you look ravishing my dear. No doubt this body deserved that award, I can assure you."


    Strangely, even though nobody could be seen there seemed to be a conversation going on between Devon and someone.


    "......"


    Devon began to walk around in a circle, seeing the look on his face, he seemed to be thinking about something significant.


    "Hahahahahaha...when as it got to the stage that I have to listen to someone''s order. My dear, even though over the years you believe you''ve gotten stronger let me make something clear to you beside him, you''re nothing."


    "Cha-..."


    "Get out! Tell whoever among them that he or she should start packing." Devon waved his hand at the person completely, making him, or she''s word incomplete.


    "Puffftttt." blood spat out of Devon''s mouth immediately after that person left.


    "Damn. This body... Sigh, I can only wait patiently. Get stronger soon, kid.." Devon wiped the blood off his mouth, he stared at the three on the ground before disappearing.

 Chapter 39 - The Sovereign And The Dominator

    "Back off! I have found him first, he''s mine, and I''m taking this man with me. There is nothing you and those little minions of yours can do about it."


    "Who the hell do you think you are!.... Am I your mate? Just because you received a little promotion from the boss, you dare talk to me that way."


    "Hahahahahahaha old man, don''t you know that the old generation would have to make way for the new one whether they like it or not."


    "Y-You little piece of shit!"


    A man with a hunched back holding a black stick could be seen arguing with another man who also had a hunched back and was also holding the same type of stick. Both men were putting on a pure white attire, with a strange pattern on the chest area of the attire.


    In the underground world, this form of dressing between two people could only mean one thing, either both men belong to the same organization or the same alliance.


    Recalling their words earlier about the old generation making way for the new, seeing both men''s appearance it was really hard to figure out who was making way for who, like both men looked very old.


    Comparing them to the people in the surrounding, it wasn''t bad to call the two old men one''s ancestor''s ancestor. I''m certain that can create a good image of how old they look.


    One of the features of the two old men had been that they looked identical, as one could easily mistake them as twins but with one thing differentiating them, which was their hair. One was bald, while the latter wasn''t.


    The two had the same height, body stature, eye color, posture, even the ugly face, and big bun were comparable.


    Though they were many people in the surrounding looking at the two old men arguing none of them interfered, based on how unbothered they look it seemed like this scene wasn''t new to any of them.


    The argument continued for minutes, well, hours to be precise with both still at each other throat. It was until they heard an unusual sound did they finally manage to quiet down.


    "Shuuuuu..... Quiet down, he''s about to wake up." surprisingly, both men said the same words simultaneously.


    The crowd rolled their eyes at the duo''s words, To them, these two men were the greatest liability they had. As they were both useless, weak, shameless even perverted, all sorts of qualities were present in them.


    Most of them wondered why their boss respected the duo so much to the extent that regardless of what they did, the boss always ignore it and treated it as nothing. Which was annoying since the rest weren''t treated that way.


    Devon''s eyes began twitching, showing signs of him waking up. If it wasn''t for the noise of the two old men, he wouldn''t be waking up by this time, at least not anytime soon.


    "Urghhhh..... What the hell!" if waking up in an unknown environment wasn''t bad enough, seeing two ugly old men staring at you the moment you wake was terrible.


    "Little kid, that must have been a hard journey, but luckily for you, I the sovereign saved your life."


    "Kid, I''ve searched universes looking for a worthy disciple, still all my effort was in vain. Not until me and my loyal, brave, self-righteous brother opened the book of prophecy, and we learned about you."


    "We have made it our mission to tutor the true son of prophecy ever since then."


    The crowd''s mouths were wide open, they all couldn''t believe the stunt the duo were pulling off. As they kept blabbing and flattering the innocent boy, most of them agreed on the fact that their shamelessness had no limit.


    It was hard to believe that the two who were always trying to get at each other throats were agreeing to something.


    Soon enough, they all began to laugh at the old men. Regardless of what they said, the boy just kept looking all around the room, not even giving the duo any attention.


    Devon, who was already on his feet, looked around the room he was currently in, trying to figure out what he was doing here. The last thing he remembered was being stabbed by the couples at the alliance party.


    The realization of being stabbed made Devon stumble straight down to the ground. He could vividly remember everything that happened to him. How the sword directly pierced through his body.


    "Kid, I know that it is a lot to handle, but what we are saying is the truth. In the book of prophecy, it is written that the sovereign and the dominator will tutor the son of prophecy.


    "......"


    Devon wasn''t in any mood to listen to the prophecy crap the two old men were talking about, his whole mind was trying to communicate with the voice wanting to know what happened.


    "Contractor doesn''t need to panic, you were sent here for a mission." after some minutes of questioning, Devon finally got a reply from the voice.


    *Main task: Take over the auction (Become the new boss)


    Reward: 100,000 task points


    Seeing the reward for the task, a big smile appeared on Devon''s face. For a very long time, he has been eying the inventory, but with the little points he gets on a task, buying anything from there was impossible.


    With this reward, he was going to have something great. Devon clenched his fist, "Mom, wait for me."


    While the old men clapped their hands, seeing that a smile was on Devon''s face, the people in the room rolled their eyes at them.


    The bald-haired man grabbed Devon by his shoulder and pulled him up. For someone of his incredible age, but in this world judging people''s strength by their age is ridiculous.


    "Wait! How did I get here in the first place?" Devon asked, heaving a sigh of relief as he touched his face and realized that his mask was still on.


    "One of our staff saw you outside the building unconscious, so she decided to bring you in out of goodwill. And thanks to her decision, we affirmed that you''re the son of prophecy we''ve been waiting for you."


    "There is a lot we have to teach you, but before that, let''s go inform the boss about your situation."


    .......


    A place far away from the world, but seemed to be within the limit to someone. A black hall stood erect despite the turbulent wind blowing in the area. It stood firmly as nothing could ever shake its stance.


    Inside the hall, a man could be seen sitting on an obsidian throne which was on top of a large scattered pile of bones. The throne looked anything but comfortable. However, he lounged on it as though it was the comfortable sofa on earth.


    His eyes were closed and an expression of pleasure upon his face. It was unknown what could make a man in this kind of environment happy.


    While the throne was on top of several bones, the rest of the hall floor was completely covered in blood while the walls were filled with strange patterns. Everything about the whole appeared bizarre.


    "Children, how long can the truth stay hidden.." the man placed his hand on the armrest of the throne as a chuckle escaped his lips.

 Chapter 40 - Come In

    Devon found being dragged into different doors by the two old men very annoying. He tried getting their hands off his body so many times, but it was all in vain. It was like their hands were both glued to his shoulder.


    If the dragging wasn''t annoying enough, the talking was. The duo continued to ramble about some book of prophecy crap, the sovereign, and the dominator training someone and all sort of things.


    Then they moved on to tell him about all the people who were present in the room, from the tall ones to the short ones, the strongest to the weakest, even the pretty ones. They told Devon everything he needed to know, well, mostly the bad things.


    "We have been walking for a while now, can someone tell me where exactly we are going to?"


    "Child, be calm. One must know that hastiness isn''t a good quality anyone should have." the man who referred to himself as the sovereign spoke softly.


    "It has been decided, we your master shall teach you the way of the heart." the bald-haired man stated.


    "Master?... I never accepted the two of you as my master." Devon said, and stopped walking towards the next room.


    The awkwardness in the surrounding was intense, most of the people behind couldn''t help but make jest of the old men.


    Devon turned to his right, looking at the bald-haired man, then to his left, looking at the other one. Seeing the look on their face, he could tell that those words of his did get to them.


    He was pretty sure that this was the first time that the duo was rejected by someone.


    "Hahahahahaha! That was a nice joke. You did get us for a while kid." the bald-haired man said, while gently hitting Devon''s shoulder making a joke out of his words.


    His partner played along, laughing off the matter.


    "Kid, we are about to enter the boss''s room. Do not talk, unless you''re asked to do so."


    "The boss is known for hating noise over the years. Well, what more should we expect from someone who stands at the peak of the world."


    "Kid, let me tell you a secret. If our boss wanted to conquer the three worlds, he could have done that years ago. But he didn''t choose to do so."


    "If he stands at the peak of the world and can conquer the three worlds, then why hasn''t he called for world domination then." Devon inquired.


    "For someone like the boss what does world domination mean to him hahahahaha when you get to that stage you''ll understand it." the haired man replied.


    "This is a moment you might never experience again in your life, kid. Well, you''re the son of prophecy, so there are still chances, but for the rest of you it won''t ever happen again."


    The haired man spoke with great confidence in his voice, as he stared at the people behind him.


    "Do you remember that time the boss punished the Emperor of profane palace by making him sleep outside his place for seven days and night?"


    "Hahahahaha! Who could ever forget that day? The emperor concubines all came out begging to the boss." the bald-haired man jested.


    "What about when the boss stripped the former Demon King of his post? That day the whole Demon world was in complete chaos."


    "Didn''t the boss ban the House of omega organization from stepping out of their walls for a thousand years?"


    "He did the same thing to the House of omega, but theirs was for ten thousand years, and speaking of them don''t they still have two years left for them."


    "So all he does is punish people?" Devon mumbled as he shook his head at the duo.


    The duo ignored Devon''s words as they continued talking about the glorious things their boss had done over the years.


    "Did you forget about when he took the everlasting sword away from the Pope, all because that old man didn''t stand up to greet the boss during his birthday party?"


    "Oh yes, yes, yes, I remember that day. He also told miss Isabella to break up with the crown prince that same day. Hahahahaha!"


    "Ever since the boss has stayed in this auction, no being has ever dared disturbed this place, not even members of the big three dare misbehave here."


    "Auction?" Devon asked.


    "Kid, there are many things to talk about when it comes to the matter regarding the boss, but so you don''t think we are bragging should stop at this point."


    Devon turned to look at the people behind him, at least if these two were sick in the head, the others shouldn''t be. When Devon turned, he was deeply disappointed by what he saw. As they all had a worshiping look on their face.


    It was with no doubt that the boss was akin to a God to all the people behind him.


    The bald-haired man moved toward the door gently, raising his left hand, he gently knocked on the door twice before returning to his original position.


    Twenty minutes passed by with no reply coming from the other side of the door. Devon wasn''t rushing to see the so-called boss, his hand was clasped behind his neck, looked very relaxed and unbothered by the situation.


    The duo nodded their heads in approval of how calm Devon was.


    "Finally, I was beginning to wonder how long yours truly was going to wait for the son of prophecy." a deep and loud voice resounded from every part of the surrounding.


    Every word that came out was brimmed full of celestial energy.


    Devon''s eyes were closed, as he enjoyed the flow of energy in the surroundings. Though he appeared to be calm, he wasn''t anywhere close to that. The situation appeared to be one of escaping a tiger''s cave to get into a lion''s den.


    Every mission, either successful or not, taught Devon''s lesson and gave him experience regarding some matters. He could recognize a beast from a pet, even if they were the same size.


    And from what he had faced, Devon could tell that the energy that was brimming out from that voice was capable of shredding a level 70 powerhouse to pieces.


    "Thank you, boss!" Devon''s thought was interrupted by loud voices coming from behind him. It was hard to believe that as scary as the voice was, those people enjoyed it.


    This could only mean one thing....


    "The three of you come in." before Devin could process his thought, that same voice sounded again.


    Not even giving him any time, the duo dragged him inside the room every fast.

 Chapter 41 - Meeting The Boss

    Devon stepped inside the room with the two old men beside him. Getting into the room, he was surprised to see that the room had the same kind of setting as one of the rooms in Reid''s mansion.


    An empty room with a single chair right at the center of the room and three black orbs circling it.


    "Great things were said in the book about the son of prophecy but seeing you I''m beginning to think that those words are just ordinary words."


    "You''re nothing but a pathetic little kid trying to avenge his mother by killing a man who even the heavens can''t get to harm a hair on his body."


    Devon couldn''t see the person talking as the chair was facing its back at him. A smile was on his face despite all the harsh words the man was throwing at him.


    "Are you done? You see, I don''t give a fuck about this son of prophecy bullshit, neither am I accepting any of you as my master."


    "Screw the heaven itself if they can''t harm him. I don''t know what it is you guys want, but one thing you should know is I don''t need your help in getting revenge for what that bastard did to my mother. I can do it myself!"


    Devon was about to make his way out of the room when he heard something that shook his entire being.


    "Kid, don''t get your hopes all high. Do you think that signing a contract with the Devil is enough to kill someone like Clifford Reid?"


    "How do you know about that?" Devon inquired, still shocked at how this person knows about the contract.


    Devon began to walk towards the chair, in an attempt to see who was seating on the chair, and surprisingly, he did get to see the person on the chair.


    "Hahahahahaha! Though you''re frightened by what you see. It''s Impressive that you managed to control yourself, kid. Hehehehe the book of prophecy revealed that the son of prophecy shall sign a contract with the Devil.


    Devon wasn''t interested in another man''s life. Not even bothering to ask what happened, he just stood there like a statue with no intention of moving, listening to what the man was saying.


    "We just didn''t know what type of contract it was, but seeing how much you depend on that contract, it seems to be a very good one." The man continued.


    "The book also gave a warning about the danger that will befall the son of prophecy. Now, this is the fun part, as I''m only going to tell you that if you do me a small favor."


    Devon shook his head at how the people of the world are. He sighed, ''What is it you want?"


    "It''s not difficult at all. All you need to do is allow my two disciples to impart all their knowledge and skills to you."


    Devon looked at the two smiling duos beside him. He then intentionally went ahead and tapped the shoulder of the man on the chair. "Alright, then a favor it is."


    Seeing the shoulder of their boss being tapped sent the duo shivering, as the last time that happened was in years and that person''s hand was completely ripped off.


    They both waited patiently for how their short-tempered boss would react to his shoulder being tapped.


    "Why doesn''t this old man brief you two are specialized in." the man said with a chuckle?


    If the tapping made them shiver, then seeing how their boss acted like nothing happen made the duo speechless. The only possible explanation was because this kid was the son of prophecy.


    "When it comes to battle, either attack or defense, the dominator will teach you everything you need to know about it. For a matter of fact, in this world, no one can teach you better than him."


    "While it comes to the matter regarding soul, I''ll also recommend nothing but the best. The sovereign will be handling that."


    "Soul?" Devon stated in a confused manner. This was the first time he heard someone saying the matter of soul. Even in all the heaven library, there wasn''t anything about the soul.


    "That''s strange... Judging from your background, the matter of soul shouldn''t come as a surprise to you, unless it........"


    "Unless what!" for the first time coming to this world, Devin raised his voice at someone.


    "Calm down kid. If you''re unable to hear what I said, then it means someone doesn''t know you to know about it, at least not yet."


    "That should be all. When you''re done with your training, come see me." The two old men pulled the stunned Devon out of the room.


    When they were about to step out of the room themselves, they received a telepathic message from their message." Go really hard on him and don''t show any mercy."


    "When do we start?" stepping out of the room, Devon asked immediately, showing how much he wanted to know about the situation.


    "Tomorrow kid... Go have a good rest because I don''t think another opportunity like this is going to arise when we start your training."


    The bald-haired man called one of the staff, instructing him to take Devon to his room.


    .............


    The Modern World.


    A year and some months had passed by since the death of Luna Reid. There wasn''t any movement from the world government organization anymore. Some had forgotten about the incident, while others found it hard to let go of it.


    And an example of such was the Shelby family.


    The Shelby family is also one of the strongest forces in harmony city, well, to be precise in the world. Having strong ties with both the underground world and the Demon world.


    For years, they had always stood against the Reid family. Rumors had it that both families use to be united some years back, but matters of the heart splitted them apart.


    Currently, in the Shelby family estate. A meeting was going on presently with all the most important members present there.


    "Chairman, the Reid family mansion security is too tight, even their business is untouchable in the market. We have lost about fourteen top powerhouses due to this."


    "We have tried all methods, but there seems to be no way of causing this person serious damage."


    "Don''t forget the Reid princess, Elyse. As even harming that little brat is impossible, it''s like with every encounter her strength increases."


    "I heard Clifford has a son, what about him." A gentle and soft voice sounded out in the meeting room.


    There was no doubt that the voice belonged to a woman and an important one at that.


    "Miss Charlotte, that''s true, Clifford does have a child. The last report we got on him was he mysteriously vanished from the modern world, but we believe he''s going to be in the underground world."


    "Our men have been looking for him since he left, but his whereabouts remain unknown."


    "I''ll look for the kid and bring him in." Charlotte stood up and left the room.


    The Shelby family were surprised at how good the situation turned out to go. Anyway, it was a good thing for all of them.. The miss rarely goes out for a mission, when she does, it was always a job well done.

 Chapter 42 - Do You Believe In Love At First Sight R18

    "Mmmmmm yummy.....tastes good." Covered in a blanket, a shape that seemed to be like one of a head could be seen bobbing up and down of the lower region area of a youth who was sleeping on the bed.


    A smile appeared on the face of the sleeping youth. A chuckle followed by another chuckle. The youth''s hands and legs were spread open, judging from the youth''s expression one could imagine the kind of pleasure he must be feeling right now.


    The head which was bobbing up and down was moving slow, but over time it seemed to be increasing its pace as the slow strokes soon became faster. This action allowed the grin on the youth''s face to grow wider.


    *Slurp*Slurp*Slurp*Slurp*


    The youth unconsciously removed the heavy blanket which was covering him, and the face of the person who was bobbing up and down was finally revealed.


    A woman whose look could only be described as godly. Long straight silky brown hair that reached to her waist level, glowing green eyes, smooth fair skin, kissable red lips. And a proportionate figure that could stop any man in a trance.


    The only odd thing that could be seen about her was the fact that a dick is in her sexy mouth. A mouth that thousands if not millions of men would lay their life for just to kiss it.


    She was in a kneeling position on the bed, with one hand on the youth lap and the other on what the youth refers to as his ancestral treasure. The lady continued sucking on the youth dick as if her life depended on it.


    And from an expert view, one could tell that based on her actions this was entirely new to her. One could say it was her first time to do such.


    It was like another person took control of the lady as she pulled back, dripping her saliva onto his dick, moistening it through her oral secretion. The woman''s lips were wrapped around the head as she pushed the tip of her tongue into silt while simultaneously rubbing the shaft with her hand and massaging his balls with the other.


    "Uhnnnnnn.....that''s the spot" The youth moaned, it seemed like the lady had successfully gotten the pleasure spot.


    Hearing the youth moaning to pleasure, a smile appeared on the lady''s face as it seemed to have encouraged her to keep the hard work on.


    The lady brought the youth dick to full length and took it to her mouth, gently rubbing it against the back of her throat. The sucking began as she massaged every area of his dick with every soft corner of her mouth.


    She then used her lip, tongue to massage the shaft and also rubbed the head of his dick against her uvula and agitate her gag reflex.


    The youth who was assumed to be asleep had one of his eyes open. Seeing the action and state the lady was in an amusing smile formed on his face. The delicious sensation of her tongue rubbing along the underside of his shaft.


    "Why hasn''t he cum yet?" the lady said in a confused manner, as she had tried the whole technique in the book. She could only take half of his dick In her mouth because he was huge down there.


    She pouted in defeat, knowing this was already her limit.


    Seeing the look on her face, the youth was about to burst out laughing, but he managed to control himself from ruining the fun.


    "Here goes nothing." She took it all in and began throat fucking him and looking at the youth reaction they were no doubt that her hard work paid off. Feeling the youth trembling from excitement, she bobbed down on him faster and faster.


    Devon felt his body turn into granite as the sexual pleasure continued to build. It didn''t take long as the flood gate collapsed. The surge of cum rushed out of his balls, through his dick, and right into the woman''s mouth.


    She squealed in surprise, as she didn''t expect such a huge load to shot into her mouth. That amount of sperm wasn''t one that anyone could hold in, as some began to leak from the corner of her mouth and nose.


    *Gulp*


    With determination, she swallowed the rest in her mouth. She changed position and sat down right at the edge of the bed with her eyes glaring at the youth who was still pretending to be asleep.


    "How long are you going to pretend to be asleep?" she said.


    Devon stretched his hands, as he also stood up and sat down beside the lady. He turned to look in the direction of the lady, and even someone like Devon had to admit that she could indeed be described as godly.


    From her looks alone, they were only three women he had met in his life that could rival her beauty.


    "I just didn''t know what to do at that point.... You know, not every man wakes up and sees his dick in a beautiful lady''s mouth." Devon stated.


    "Ohhh, I see...you mean only a slut would do that kind of thing." the lady stood up angrily at Devon''s words, about to make a way out of the room.


    Devon stood up naked, chasing after her, and luckily, he did get to her. "To be honest yes..... But if I may ask, why did you do that."


    The lady sighed heavily, strangely her face had softened a little after listening to what he had just said. " Do you believe in love at first sight?" she asked.


    "No, I don''t....." Devon replied immediately, not even bothering to think about the question she asked.


    "I brought you to the auction because I felt like my heart was about to be ripped out the moment I laid my eyes on you, and even till now my heart still beats fast from your presence." She said, bringing Devon''s hand to her chest.


    "Do you mean that you fell in love with me the moment you laid your eyes on me?" Devon inquired, removing his hand, which was on the lady''s chest.


    A towel appeared on Devon''s body, as he began to approach the door. Getting to the back of the door, Devon then stopped his movement and stood there.


    "Lady, if that''s what you''re here for, then you must have made a mistake. Because I can''t give you what you want and if that''s all you may use the door." Devon said, opening the door.


    "I know that already...." She commented, staring at Devon''s face with eyes full of strong desires.


    "So, What is it you want?" Devon asked with confusion written on his face.


    "..... Even if it is going to be a one-sided relationship, I would like to be your woman." the lady said as she began to remove the clothes she was putting on.


    Devon stared at her during the entire process as she removed her clothes bit by bit till she was completely naked, and even till then his eyes were still glued to her.


    Seeing how Devon was staring at her, an amused smile appeared on her face. It was indeed true that men were all lustful fiends. She turned around three-sixty, making Devon set his eyes on the amazing figure that millions of men could kill for.


    The hourglass-shaped she possessed was magnificent. Whether it was the long sexy legs, wide hips with a perfectly rounded ass, slim waist, big perky boobs. This lady was a complete package.


    "Uhmm.... As tempting as that sounds, I''m going to have to pass. Please leave before I do something I might end up regretting." Devon said.


    "Are you even a man at all?" the lady stated, staring into the direction of Devon''s lower region, and flashed a disappointing look at him.


    Devon shut the door and dropped the towel which was around the body.. He then began to approach the lady.

 Chapter 43 - Thats Bold Of You R18

    Devon began to approach the lady, with unhidden lust displayed in his eyes. Devon took her lips roughly, his tongue forced his way into her warm mouth and recklessly plundered it.


    While he was doing that, Devon''s hands didn''t rest, as they were at work the entire time. He was massaging her nipples and kneading her butt cheeks.


    "Uh....."


    The lady let out a soft moan and felt her heart began to pound crazily. As she felt, his finger began to go down into her lower region.


    Not willing to back down from defeat. She slid up her hands-on Devon''s back and began to rub her fingers through his hair. The kissing became more intense for the both of them as their tongue intertwined in a delicate little dance.


    After some minutes, Devon removed his lips away from hers, leaving her gasping heavily for breath. She opened her eyes and realized that they were already at the edge of the bed.


    Devon stared at her while licking his lips. Without notice, Devon pressed her back against the bed, and it was unknown if it was on purpose or not, but Devon''s action made the lady spread her legs, revealing her cunt.


    "That''s bold of you....." Devon said while going down on her.


    He extended his tongue and traced along her slit from bottom to top. He then kissed her clit and sucked it like they were in her mouth. His tongue dived in, and he started licking her sweet juices.


    "Th-this...ahnn! Yesssssssss! She clamped her thigh around his neck, holding his head tighter and closer. The strangest of things happened when she felt herself close to cumming, it was like cumming was within reach and unreachable at the same time.


    Devon pulled back and when he saw the look on her face, a smirk behind on his as he dived back in her lovely pussy. Seeing that look on his face, she was, undoubtedly, he was the one behind the whole incident.


    "Mmmm! Ohhhhhhhh!" the lady moaned from the assault of pleasure she was receiving from Devon. Hormones were flooding her body and regardless of how much she screamed or squirm away, Devon held her arms tight.


    "Cumming! Plea- Please... Cumming!" She moaned loudly, holding on to Devon''s as she begged him to stop torturing her and make cum cause each time she was close to releasing her juice he did not do something to seize the process.


    "Yes, right there!" she continued to moan as Devon completely devoured her pussy with no sign of restraint whatsoever. Her clit wasn''t spared, which caused her to plead.


    This time around, Devon decided to listen to her pleading as her pussy began to quiver, and it didn''t take long the juices came gushing out.


    Without further ado, Devon stood up and brought the ancestral treasure to the entrance of the lady and hammered himself into her. Feeling the pleasure of the dick entering her bit by bit, Devon closed his eyes as he enjoyed the soothing sensation.


    "Aaarrghhhhh!" the lady screamed, but this time it wasn''t screaming due to pleasure, but rather to extreme pain.


    Devon opened his eyes and got the shock of his life. Seeing the blood which was trailing down from the lady hymen.


    "H-How can you possibly be a virgin?" Devon stammered, but eventually, those words managed to get out of his mouth.


    The lady bit her lips from the extreme pain, tears were already forming at the corner of her eyes. She felt like her hymen was going to be ripped apart by Devon, and listening to his words made her want to crumble down.


    "I''m sorry." Devon apologized, knowing fully aware of how hurtful his words were to the lady. He lowered his head and kissed her straight in the mouth.


    Unlike their first kiss which was an act of lustfulness, this kiss was different as it was passionate and even a little trace of emotion could be felt from the kiss.


    Devon was about to pull himself out of her when he felt a hand grab him. "It''s fine, I''m ready." the lady said gently.


    He shook his head, wondering why she wanted to be his woman so badly.


    Not wishing to cause her too much pain, he proceeded in carefully and gently. Devon paused for a while till she was used to the feeling of having something like that inside her.


    "Mhmm" She nodded her head, signifying that everything was fine, and he could continue. It was like she could read Devon''s mind, seeing how fast she replied to him.


    Devon began moving his hips, thrusting in slowly at first, and increasing the pace of his thrust as he saw that she was beginning to accustom to him.


    Soon enough the grimace of pain faded away, and only extreme pleasure could be felt right after.


    *Pah*Pah*Pah*Pah*


    The pounding began as her pussy convulsed and spawned around his dick buried deep inside her. He lifted her into the air and began hammering faster and faster, with no sign of exhaustion whatsoever. Feeling him reach new depth with every thrust, her trembling leg tightly wrapped around Devon''s waist as sounds of heavy moans filled the room.


    "Cumming!" She tilted her head backward and screamed loudly. A river of pussy juices gushed out from between her lips.


    However, Devon didn''t stop his action as he continued to thrust inside her, even with more force than earlier. He then flipped her into another position, on a missionary one to be precise, and continued driving into her until his orgasm arrived. This only increased the amazing sensation she was feeling.


    She moaned like a woman who was possessed. Her head fell back, mouth hanging open, almost or sometimes drooling as if all the life had been fucked out of her during the countless orgasms she had experienced.


    Devon grunted as her pussy spawned around his dick, he knew she was about to have another orgasm. Throbbing with vibration, he didn''t suppress the urge and allowed himself to erupt deep inside her. And a second after, she passed out with a smile on her face.


    He stared at the body on the bed and a frown appeared on his face. This was also his first time having sex with a woman, but the whole idea of sex didn''t come as a surprise to him. He felt like he had done all this before, in fact, more than this.


    Deep down he knew that there was a hidden piece in his memory after he disappeared away from the All heaven alliance, but he just didn''t know what it was.


    He could tell that even the voices wasn''t interested in making him aware of what exactly happened the day. After a while, Devon burst out laughing, he then fell to the bed with a big smile on his face.


    "Who knew sex could be this wonderful," Devon said with a chuckle, he licked his lips afterward.


    .......


    Back in the bloody hall with bones still scattered all around the floor and the obsidian throne still on the scattered bones.


    "Hahahahahaha.... Even that shitty man''s daughter didn''t escape this little brat grasp. Hahahahaha." the man on the throne said while roaring with laughter.


    The walls of the hall shook heavily...

 Chapter 44 - Welcome To The Stone Hall

    Devon looked at the mesmerizing body which was fast asleep on the bed, the woman''s flawless skin and peerless face were revealed to him and with no doubt, it was enthralling.


    He stood up shortly, putting on a new attire, and began to move towards the door. On his way out of the room, he looked back at the lady who was still unconscious, and It was unknown what was in his mind.


    A minute later, Devon stepped out of the room.


    "Aiiiiii!" Devon''s head stumbled upon what seemed to be a rock and a hard one at that, but surprisingly, it was someone''s head. He raised his head a little high and looked at what it is he stumbled upon.


    "Are you blind!" the person''s head in


    which Devon stumbled on roared at him.


    "Y-You... What the h- How did you...." Devon stammered as he found it hard to process what he had just seen.


    "How did I what?!" that same voice resounded once again, questioning Devon in a harsher tone.


    Devon''s eyes were glued to the person''s face. The last thing he could remember about this face was that the owner was sleeping like a baby on his bed just a minute ago.


    He was fully confident in his skill and prowess that with how he left things that person wouldn''t be able to get out of the bed for at least a day or two. And putting all that into consideration, only one option was left.


    This person was that lady''s twin sister....


    "Nothing," Devon said, looking at her indifferently.


    "Humph... The two masters said you should meet them at the stone hall right beside the boss room." the lady mentioned the stone hall with jealousy found in her tone.


    Devon shrugged his shoulder, as they were no point in stressing over matters such as this. He then moved past her on his way to the so-called stone hall she mentioned.


    A frown appeared on the lady''s face, seeing how unfazed Devon was towards her. What made her more suspicious of him was the golden mask he kept on his face.


    Just when she came back from her last mission, she had tales from her colleague about some masked man who was brought into the auction by her annoying twin sister.


    The story didn''t end there, she was deeply shocked when she found out that it was the two masters who were going to train him and even the orders came directly from the boss.


    There has never been any case like this in the history of the auction, in which the sovereign and dominator are being told to train someone. Even the last time the auction accepted someone in was thousands of years ago.


    "So he''s that shitty son of prophecy those two forgies keep blabbing about all day." a vicious look flashed in her eyes as she said those words.


    Devon, who was already at the entrance of the stone hall, heaved a short sigh before entering the hall.


    The hall wasn''t particularly large neither was it small in size. The unique thing about the hall was that it seemed to be able to slow downtime, and also the weight here was 10 times that of the one outside.


    The duo were seating on a wooden chair with their sticks placed on their laps. And a not-so-friendly smile on their faces. Devon found it hard to believe that these were the two cheerful men he had once spoken to.


    "Kid, welcome to the stone hall, this where all your training will be held. If you are not at your full best, death might not be far from your grasp." the bald-haired man which was also the dominator stated.


    Surprisingly, Devon found the situation amusing as a mocking smile appeared on his face. He didn''t fail to miss out that the tone the dominator used when talking to him was similar to that of the boss himself.


    "Let see if when we are done with you that pride will still be there." the dominator said, killing intent enveloping his body.


    Devon cracked his knuckles in reply, maintaining his usual unbothered look despite the killing intent brimming in the surrounding.


    "How could I have forgotten, this amount of killing intent wouldn''t have any effect on the Devil." the killing intent which was brimming disappeared like it was never here in the first place?


    The atmosphere in the hall was tense as hell, with Devon''s eyes glued to the duo and vice versa. It was hard to believe things could turn out like this for the three of them.


    "I''m sure you already know, the dominator will teach you everything you need to know about battles while training you on the soul."


    "Your first training will be to get that wooden stick from the dominator." the sovereign stated, revealing his brown set


    teeth.


    Devon looked at the duo, wondering if they were playing around about this being his first training. And seeing how serious they looked, it seemed they honestly weren''t kidding around.


    "Any rules?" Devon inquired with a teasing smile on his face this time around.


    "Good question during this training you must not use celestial energy." the sovereign stated warning Devon.


    "Get ready," Devon announced.


    He then took a step, vanishing away from his original position, and appeared right at the front of the dominator. Devon stretched out his hand aiming to grab the stick, but right about when he was about to lay his hand on it a force blasted him away.


    Devon flew ten meters backward and with a backflip, he managed to land on his feet. He wiped the blood which was dripping right from the corner of his mouth.


    The dominator looked at his partner with shock at what had just happened evidently in his eyes. They both knew that they had underestimated this kid way too much. If he had not used a tiny bit of celestial energy right there, the kid would have grabbed the wooden stick away from his lap.


    "Hahahahahahaha... Is that all? If that''s it, then it''s a pathetic kid." the dominator said.


    Not making Devon think he was close to getting the wooden stick from him. And his words did pay off as Devon''s face began to change.


    "You made the first move now it my turn!..... Brother, why don''t we make things more interesting." the dominator said, looking at his partner signifying him to increase the hall''s weight.


    They weren''t going to allow themselves to make the same mistake they had made earlier by underestimating Devon.


    Devon had one of his knees already pressing down on the ground. His back bent down, with only one knee stopping him from kneeling completely. His hands were trembling from the force.


    The duo laughed, seeing how miserable Devon was due to the increase in weight of the room.


    Devon felt like a tremendous boulder was going to. Crush him if he didn''t kneel. Even blood was beginning to drip from both his shoulder straight to the ground.


    Things didn''t end there, as all sorts of short weapons began to launch themselves at Devon. Spikes, knives, daggers, etc. they all stabbed through Devon''s body and began twisting themselves in a torturing manner.


    Just as his right knee was about to touch the ground, Devon stood back up with the weapons dropping away from his body.. He stood up slowly and even his white attire which was soaked and dyed in blood became spotless.

 Chapter 45 - Hopefully We Make It In Time

    At first, the duo was not planning on making the training too difficult for Devon, but seeing how he had almost gotten the wooden stick from them, they decided to make things a little hard for him.


    Devon stood up, his attire had become spotless with the previous stains of blood already gone. Strangely, even after the damages done to him by the weapons a smile still surfaced on his face.


    "Kid, you can forfeit and forget about even avenging your mother''s death." the bald-haired man stated.


    "Hehehehehehe..... I was just messing around just now. Time to get serious!" Devon said, brushing his archiles gold hair to the left side.


    Weapons from several parts of the room were dispatched with full force at Devon from different angles, as if telling him that they were also messing around. Weapons aiming at different areas of Devon''s body to the extent that no part of his body was saved.


    Devon stood still, not even making any attempt to move away from his position despite the force that was coming at him.


    *FIU*FIU*FIU*FIU*FIU*FIU*


    And like a stone thrown inside the water, the weapons passed through Devon''s body. The situation was a very surprising one as Devon was still standing there, but each of the weapons passed through him like he wasn''t even there in the first place.


    Devon had his hands gently placed behind his back as he began to move towards the bald-haired man, taking each step slowly as if he wasn''t in a hurry.


    Nevertheless, the weapons kept attacking Devon as he took each closer and closer, but still the result of the attack remained the same.


    The duo seating on the chair looked at each other with shock and yet fear in their eyes.


    They had both heard about this ability but had never seen it and never did they expect to see it in a place as low as this. This ability was one that even records had it, that even the gods were terrified of during the ancient days.


    Meanwhile, in an empty room beside the stone hall, the man seating on a chair had his hand rubbing a red orb as he watched the widescreen which was displayed in front of him.


    The man found the scene amusing as he had a smile on his face, clearly the man was delighted by what he was seeing on the large screen.


    Devon arrived at the front of the bald-haired man he stretched his hand at the wooden stick and unlike before where a force had blasted him away this time Devon felt his hand passed through the barrier that was obstructing him.


    He then successfully took the wooden stick away from the bald-haired man while returning to his original position.


    *PA*PA*PA*PA*PA*PA*PA*


    Sounds of clapping resounded in the stone hall. The duo had a proud look on their face, as if they were the ones who had done all the work.


    The bald-haired man stood back up to his feet, the wooden stick flew straight back to his hand. "Hahahahaha that was really impressive kid. What did you do back there?"


    Devon shrugged his shoulder responding to his question.


    The bald-haired man laughed at Devon''s action. In the underground world or in fact any other world, everybody preferred to keep their ability a secret to themselves. Even some married couples don''t share that.


    "We won''t use it against you.... I might even be able to help you improve that ability of yours."


    "Look, the only way to make you improve is to know what ability you specialize in and use it to our advantage. Each individual as his or her fighting pattern, no teacher will teach you to do that all we do is Improve that part of oneself."


    The bald-haired man decided to elaborate more, seeing there wasn''t any response from Devon when he asked earlier. And of course, this was completely normal, no one would be willing to reveal that kind of thing.


    Except they trusted the other party to an extent.


    "I don''t know, most of the time it just happens." Devon kept his words simple and concise.


    The sovereign who was quiet the entire time stood up and approached Devon. "Relax kid," he said as Devon was about to move away from him.


    He touched Devon''s shoulder and the same thing happened, his hands completely passed through Devon''s body. Seeing what had just happened, he turned, glancing at his partner with a confused look.


    "Can you make it stop?" the bald-haired man asked this time around with a look of hope in his eyes.


    Devon shook his head at the man''s question. Truthfully, he had no idea how the ability works, he just feels himself tapping into a strange force present in his body and then the ability comes up afterward.


    He had not once or twice asked the voice about what this ability was, but each time he asks the voice never answers his question.


    "Sigh........ Now that''s a big problem right there." the bald-haired man stated, as he began to walk back to his seat.


    The sovereign kept staring at Devon and one could see that his eyes which were black before had become sky blue. That eyes of his seem to be analyzing Devon''s body.


    Devon had the feeling that under the gaze of these eyes, his whole body was read like a piece of paper.


    "The kid is saying the truth, he doesn''t know. But I have to admit those are one of the best bone structure I''ve ever seen." the the-haired man stated, glancing over to his partner.


    Devon stumbled straight down to the ground, feeling himself completely drain of all energy. He fell unconscious afterward. The ability must be really tasking to keep up it as it consumes a lot of energy.


    ...........


    "Boss, the kid just passed out. We believe it must have been because of the ability he used." the duo could be seen talking to the man seating on a chair with a red orb in his hand.


    "Yes, boss.....The sovereign and I are thinking of giving the kid a break before he continues his training because using that kind of ability for a long time is not a good thing considering how young the kid is."


    The man on the chair listened to the duo''s words, keeping his eyes shut closed the entire time.


    ....... After a while, the two men stopped talking, seeing the look on their boss''s face with all the years they had spent together, the duo knew he was upset about the matter.


    "No break for the kid! And if you ever come here again for something like this, I promise you both that it''s going to be your last day in this world."


    "GET OUT!!!!!!!!!!" the man on the chair yelled at the duo.


    The two men left the room with their heads bowed down. They both couldn''t understand why their boss could be upset about something like this.


    They had waited for years for the son of prophecy and finally, he was here, so isn''t he meant to be happy.


    "Sigh.... Hopefully, we can make it in time.." the man referred to as the boss said, heaving a sigh.

 Chapter 46 - Growth

    Devon could feel himself sinking into a bottomless abyss, everything around him was pitch black. The place seemed to be even quiet than a graveyard but Instead of being fearful about the situation he was in, Devon felt delighted about the scenario.


    This wasn''t the first time he had used that ability while there wasn''t any side effect of him using it that time, this time it could be seen that there was.


    Devon had his hand on his head, as he began to see flashes of memories forming. Though the flashes were foggy, he could hear a voice reaching out to him.


    "CHAOS." the voice trying to reach out to him said just a single word each time, but the word seemed to carry more weight than it appeared.


    The word ''CHAOS'' was definitely a forbidden word seeing how it completely made the entire world froze. Humans, plants, animals, even Demons froze from the mentioning of that word.


    A silver-haired man was holding a shiny red scythe The man appeared to be standing at the entrance of a gate, he had a lofty look in his eyes, looking down on all beings in the universe. He stood up straight like nothing could ever shake his stance.


    In Devon''s flashes, the young man was approached by a youth putting on a black mask, adorned in all-black attire. The youth who had just arrived had a few questions with the silver-haired man before the two burst out laughing.


    "Argh!" the silvered-haired man kneeled on the ground with his head laying on the youth shoes.


    A beating heart appeared on the youth''s bloody hand. He then said a few words which seemed to be mocking the silver-haired man.


    The youth kicked the man off his shoe. He gently placed the heart in his mouth and swallowed it. The heart was like a special delicacy to the man, as he had a very satisfying look on his face.


    "That was lovely!" the youth said, salivating at the already dead man on the ground not too far away from him.


    Devon watched the whole action


    unfolded with his eyes and for someone who was beginning to lose his emotions gradually that scene greatly frightened him.


    The youth seemed to have noticed something or rather someone staring at him. He turned, looking into the direction Devon was watching from.


    Not being able to find anything made a frown appear on the youth''s face. And a minute later his eyes which were black turned fiery red. "There you are, kid." He said.


    The youth appeared at Devon''s front, staring at him with death lurking in his eyes. He stretched his hand at Devon''s chest, aiming to pull out his heart as he did earlier to the silver-haired youth.


    Just as when the youth hand touched Devon''s chest, a rift appeared and swallowed Devon.


    "CHAOS." the youth said, vanishing away from the surrounding.


    ..............


    The sovereign and the dominator could be seen standing behind a man in a wheelchair. The man was referred to as the boss by the duo.


    In front of them was an Achilles gold hair youth laying on the ground. The youth had his eyes closed, seemingly unconscious. Three orbs of different colors were circling around him at a steady rate.


    "Boss, the energy in the orbs will soon finish. What do we do?" the bald-haired man in the group said with a look of worry on his face.


    "Yes, boss.... This is the last ones we have in store if they finish and the kid isn''t awake, yet then I''m afraid to say, but he''s dea-" he couldn''t complete his words before the boss waves his hand at him.


    The boss waved his hand at the duo, telling him to leave the room. He stood up from the chair, walking towards the youth on the ground. He then stretched out his index finger at the youth''s forehead.


    A drop of blood dripped out from the man''s index finger, landing directly on Devon''s forehead. The man who had lost a drop of his blood appeared to be weaker and more aged than earlier.


    The blood landed on Devon''s forehead and disappeared. His entire body began to tremble and even his pale face were beginning to return back to its original state.


    Getting back to the wheelchair was hard for the man who gave out a drop of his blood, considering how he staggered. He seemed to have had a decrease in his life force due to his action.


    A faint layer of white mist began to form around Devon''s body. Though his face had regained its former color, no sign of life could be felt from him.


    Suddenly, the white mist which was around his body began to break apart, leaving a dense aura in the surrounding. Devon was like a snake who had just shed its skin. Unique, refined energy began circling his body, flowing unceasingly and its sharpness showing through.


    He then began showing signs of waking up, seeing how his eyes were twitching.


    A wide aura that was capable of putting any powerhouse to its kneels spread out, and the aura kept getting stronger by the seconds.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhh" Devon exhaled deeply, standing up like a ghost who was pulled out from the nether world.


    He stared at the man in the wheelchair, bowing gently to him.


    "Hahahahahahaha..... Congratulation on your tremendous growth kid. But don''t you think this is uncalled-for." the man jested, heaving a sigh of relief.


    A light smile appeared on Devon''s face and with a mere thought, the aura that was being emanated from his body vanished like it never appeared in the first place.


    "Go complete your training, to be honest with your new strength, those training shouldn''t be of any problem to you anymore."


    Devon nodded his head at the man''s words. He picked one of the orbs on the ground, rubbing it is with his palm. " Can I take this with me?" He asked.


    Both men stared at each other eyes with none willing to give up that item. Devon won the battle this time around as the man accepted his request.


    Devon didn''t hesitate to take the two orbs remaining on the ground, leaving the stunned man in the wheelchair completely speechless. Seeing Devon leave the room, he burst out laughing before a look of worry appeared on him.


    The stone hall.......


    "I''m going to move on to the next phase of my training with you."


    "I won''t be teaching you any battle skill because I regard those shitty things as a complete waste of time." A hunched-back man could be seen lecturing a youth with a wooden stick in his hand.


    "In the face of absolute strength, none of that will matter a tiny bit."


    "The best way to improve one''s battle skill is to constantly create a way of battle, and each battle you experience will help correct those flaws in it."


    "Any skill you learn was created by someone, so instead of walking in someone else footstep why not creating one for yourself." The man lectured the youth for hours.


    Devon folded his hand behind his back as he listened attentively to every word the man said to him.

 Chapter 47 - How Do You Find This Scene

    Seven months had passed since Devon began his training under the dominator. Changes were made, experienced were gained, powers were improved drastically.


    In the stone hall, a youth who was soaked in sweat and was breathing heavily could be seen laying on the ground. A breathtaking lady walked up to the youth, crouching down, serving him a glass of red wine.


    Devon grabbed the wine, drinking it all at once. He then stood up, wiping off the ones leaking out from his lips. The lady stood up also going to seat to one corner of the hall.


    Every man in the hall stared at the lady''s magnificent hourglass shape as she made her way to the chair.


    "Come on is that all you got!" a hunched-back man otherwise known as the dominator was yelling at the Devon who had just got up.


    "With that''s little strength sooner or later someone will come for that sexy woman of yours." the man said looking at the lady pervertedly.


    A black sword flew to Devon, hovering at his front. He then waved his hand, sending it to the hunched-back man. Like a bow that was strung at full strength, the sword attacked in force.


    The distance between both men was wide. And in a blink of an eye, Devon appeared in front of the man with the black sword in his hand, he grabbed the weapon like a dagger and stabbed it directly into the man''s chest.


    The man flew back just about when the weapon was about to strike him. It was just like Devon had expected as the sword disappeared away from his hand. He ran forward, giving him a knee strike aiming at his abdomen.


    The dominator did a twist, making the knee pass right beside him. He swung his wooden stick, and the hand battle had suddenly changed to a weapon battle instead.


    Devon attacked the man, with each strike getting stronger and stronger. He knew when to back off and when to attack forward.


    The energy was clashing with one another. Sounds of weapons hitting reverberated heavily in the stone hall. It was a good thing that the walls of the hall were capable of withstanding the force from the exchange of this two.


    If any being in the underground world in fact in the other two worlds sees the purity of the energy the two men were producing they would be shocked beyond the limit.


    Even though celestial energy in the underground world was the same, they were no doubt that they were levels to it. Some were like comparing a child punch to an adult one.


    "TIME OUT!!!!!!!!!" the sovereign yelled at the two beasts, who didn''t mind battling for hours.


    Withdrawing their weapons instantly, the two men backed off, giving one another a good space. Devon walked towards the lady seating at the corner of the hall with some part of his cloth torn.


    The lady stood up when Devon got to her front, bringing his head to her bountiful chest. "You did well," she said softly in his ear.


    A not-so-friendly smile appeared on Devon''s face, but, nevertheless, he didn''t reject her action as he remained in her bosom until she pulled him back up.


    The man who had just fought Devon walked back to the sovereign, and something could be seen dripping out from the left corner of his lips.


    He wiped it off as it was about to drip down to the ground. Even though he had bled from the battle, a proud smile was revealed. The dominator got to his seat, prompting his partner to rise a few minutes after.


    "Hahahahahaha. The fun lasted, but I''m afraid that all I have to teach you, boy. It''s time for the sovereign to impart his skills to you also." the man on the chair stated.


    Devon''s eyes shifted from the dominator to his partner instantly, giving him a meaningful glance. As if telling him, "Hey man it''s your time."


    "Uhmm..... Unlike this old fool, your training won''t be held here." The sovereign said, tapping his foot on the ground.


    "Then where-... Devon disappeared from the hall before he completes his words.


    The lady stared at the stone hall for a while and the dominator before she turned around and began walking out of the hall.


    "Not so fast, princess. Why don''t you stay with this old man for a while? You know, I''m very surprised at how you managed to grab that lost soul of a kid."


    From the lady''s reaction, they were no doubt that she found the man disturbing.


    .........................


    The sky was gloomy and dark clouds were threatening to produce heavy rain. Besides the fact that everywhere was bizarre, the wind here was also very chaotic.


    Devon found himself standing on top of a mountain, he had his mouth wide open as the scene before him was very unpleasant.


    Ahead of the mountain, he was standing in the top, there were several small cities ahead of it. In each of the cities, the members could be found running in different directions.


    A war was going on there, houses were burnt, children and adults were killed while some were being raped. Truthfully, it seemed like a raid instead of war as it was a one-sided battle the whole time.


    Devon continued staring at the brutal scene for hours, and there was still no sign of the sovereign appearing.


    In one of the cities, a middle-aged woman had to both her hands tied to two thick logs. She was stripped naked and was being whopped by four men, putting only their pants on.


    The woman kids were on their pleading to the men with tears gushing out from the kid''s eyes, but the men didn''t stop even after witnessing the scene as each stroke was stronger than the latter.


    Stream of cums could also be seen dripping from the lower area of the woman, showing signs that she had just been raped by the men.


    Looking at different angles of the city it wasn''t only the middle-aged woman who was in that terrible position, many of the middle-aged women were being treated such away in some places even the young ones weren''t spared.


    While the women were being tortured and raped, the men in the city were being butchered. Yes, I mean butchered. As the men who invaded this particular city were definitely not in any hurry.


    The men took their time, cutting the members of the city body part carefully like it was some kind of art. Meanwhile, their women handled the castration.


    The scene was brutal beyond any doubt.


    Devon was about to dash forward till he found himself unable to move away from his position. He clenched his fist at how powerless he was in the situation which was going.


    "Hehehehehehe....... How do you find this scene, kid." the sovereign appeared on another mountain before him?

 Chapter 48 - Tessa And Teressa

    "Where were we, little girl?" the sovereign said while staring at the lady in front of him.


    "Stop calling me a little girl! My name is Tessa!" the lady shouted at the old man.


    "Hehehehehehe.... Sorry, sorry, sorry princess, it''s this old man''s mistake." the sovereign said.


    Five months ago.......


    Devon could be seen talking to a female in the auction. And from how the conversation was flowing, one could assume that the two knew each other well.


    The female, Devon was talking to, was the same one he bumped his head into some months back. And also the lady he slept with, a twin sister.


    After that incident, the two had closed really closed, as most of the staff in the auction assumed that they had a lot of things in common. It wasn''t a month later did they find out what really made the two really close to that extent.


    They were sex buddies......


    After Devon had slept with her younger sister, he had become somehow obsessed with sex itself, and the only person who was able to quench that heat he was feeling was the woman in front of him.


    The most surprising thing was that the woman wasn''t against the whole idea of being sex buddies, to be honest, she was the one who seduced the hot-blooded youth in the first place.


    As ever since she found out that her younger sister had some kind of relationship with the youth, the lady had been all around him since then. It was also unknown if the boss did it intentionally or not, seeing how he mostly sent the younger sister on missions.


    Lots happened in that short amount of space, with the male and female duo banging each other in any corner of the auction room they find themselves in.


    While the younger sister was sent on several missions, her elder sister was busy with her man the entire time making sure she had him all to herself. Meanwhile, Devon spent his days either training, eating, or having sex with the gorgeous lady.


    In that period of training, Devon learned a lot of things, some of them including artifacts.


    Artifacts could be in different forms such as clothes, jewelry, armor, weapons, and all sorts of things. They were also different ranks to the artifacts. The ranks were in nine categories, rank one all the way to rank nine.


    Each level possessed tremendous strength that could strengthen the user beyond doubt. Rumor had it some rank nine artifacts could grant one immortality, while some could create new worlds themselves.


    They were numerous ability and power boost, a rank nine or any artifact rank would grant it''s the user.


    The only disadvantage at hand an artifact would be rendered to its user was a tremendous requirement of energy. Artifact is widely known for its large consumption of energy.


    Any user who was capable of handling any artifact rank,, especially a rank 4 to 8 was destined to at least become a level 60 and above powerhouse in his or her lifetime.


    Devon already knew a little about all this since he had read a few things about artifacts back in the all heaven alliance library,, but it just wasn''t well explained over there.


    Anyway, it was a good thing that during his time there he didn''t meet anybody who possessed any artifact, well considering how he mostly explored in the outer part of the alliance and not the main part that shouldn''t come as a surprise.


    The months were good for Devon as he spent his time sleeping with one of the most beautiful ladies in the underground world and also improving his power levels at the same time.


    He also performed the little tasks that was giving to him by the Devil, earning rewards. Devon assumed that if things kept going like this, the day he would avenge his mother''s death was very close.


    As we all know, no secret can stay hidden for a very long time.


    The day happened as the younger sister, Tessa caught Devon and Teresa having sex in the bathroom of the auction. Devon wasn''t embarrassed by the scene seeing how he walked out of the bathroom that day, leaving the sisters to sort of their issue.


    No one knew what the sisters discussed that day, but when the two got out of the room they were both severely bruised and tattered.


    In the following days, Tessa remained by Devon''s side like a glue that couldn''t come off, making sure that her elder sister couldn''t come anywhere close to the youth.


    The people of the auction found that when the youth was with any of the sisters his attitude was always different, when he was with the younger one, Devon was always calm and reserved.


    ........ And when he was with the elder sister the youth was completely the opposite seeing how he was always vigorous and active.


    The action of Tessa also brought a stop to the banging right and left in the auction, which brought a little bit of peace to most of the staff who were always embarrassed when they walked into the duo.


    Well, the peace didn''t last that long as Tessa was sent out on a mission by the boss the following week, bringing the action back to them.


    .............


    "Uhmm! Hmmm! I know about all that. I mean how you guys became close or when did that punk start accepting you." the sovereign said.


    "Urghhhhhhhh!!!!!!!! Old man, don''t you have anything better to do." Tessa said, but seeing how she didn''t get up one could say that she wasn''t against talking about the matter.


    "Hmmmmm hmmmmmm."


    "It''s not like I''m going to tell the full story anywhere, just the appropriate one." She stated proudly.


    ...................


    It was the day of the full moon. Devon could be seen crouching down on the ground in the building behind the auction.


    He tried wiping the tears dripping from his eyes but the more he wiped it off the plenty of the tears that gushed out from his eyes.


    A lady clothed in black walked towards Devon gently like she wanted to avoid causing any disturbance to him. The moonlight shined on the lady, revealing her immense beauty.


    Whether it was in shape or face, everything this particular lady possessed was top-notch. They were no doubt that even the so-called God of beauty would dare not proclaim himself like that before this woman.


    But for a lady to be clothed in black even if it was a backless dress, it was honestly a tough one.


    She crouched down to the youth, patting his back like a mother petting her son. The scene was wonderful. She then eventually sat down and brought the youth face to her lap.


    Tessa didn''t say a word as tears were still dripping out from the youth''s tears. It was as if he was crying on the inside, seeing as no sound could be heard from him. Nevertheless, Tessa continued patting the youth lovingly.


    A few minutes passed, and the youth stood up from Tessa''s lap. He stared at her for a while before stretching his hand at her. Which was suggesting that he helps get her up from the ground.


    Tessa gladly accepted his invitation, she launched herself at him, bringing her head to his chest and her arms clutching around him. "That day isn''t far, so just keep calm," she said softly.


    The youth stared at her and surprisingly, her words made him feel a little bit relax.


    Meanwhile, in one of the corners of the building a lady who seemed to have been there for a very long time was looking at the scene unfolding with great interest in her eyes.


    The lady was Teresa of course, she was also the one who called her younger sister and told her to go meet him.


    Teresa stared at the duo who were hugging each other under the moonlight and after a while, she left with a wide smile on her face.


    "That little stunt you pulled of there made you and him close, and it was always your sister who told you to go meet him." the sovereign said, looking very confused.


    "That''s part of it... And yes, it was Teresa.." Tessa said, standing up, bringing an end to the storytelling.

 Chapter 49 - Son Of Destruction

    "Why are you not doing anything?" Devon asked the man standing a few meters away from him on a mountain.


    The sovereign chuckled responding to Devon''s question. "Why should I? For all I know, this is a world where the strong rules over the weak ones."


    "It every man for himself."


    The funny thing was even as Devon stared at the brutal scene with a frown on his face he did not make any attempt to go over there anymore. And his action made a smile appear on the sovereign''s face


    "Kid, why don''t you go rescue them yourself." He stated, placing his hands behind his back.


    Devon''s body shook, he tried taking a step forward, but he couldn''t. Regardless of how much effort he put into it, he couldn''t go there.


    "Just like I thought. The only reason why you want to save them is that you feel compelled to do so, and not because you want to."


    "Deep down, you don''t really care about them. You want to go there because you think it''s the right thing to do." The sovereign said.


    Devon shook his head at the sovereign''s words, clearly in denial of his claims. "That''s a lie." Devon raised his voice.


    The sovereign''s mouth formed an ''O'' shape, he chuckled once again looking at the innocent youth in front of him. "Why don''t we make a bet?"


    "About what?" Devon inquired.


    "If you move from that position to go rescue those people, I Sebastian of the house of prophecy promise to be your slave for the rest of my life." The sovereign said, placing his hand on his glabella


    In the underground world, placing a hand on his or her glabella was very dangerous. They were not individual who was going to allow the touching of his or her glabella.


    It had made meaning. One of them is that it could be used as a form of slave seal or a puppet seal. While in this skill or was an oath.


    Oath making was very, very dangerous because whosoever makes an oath and breaks it, only death was awaiting such a person. Not also ruling out that if one makes an oath and fails to accomplish it, the result was still death.


    Even gods couldn''t escape the predicament. This was why it was rare to find anyone willing to go into oath-making, knowing how dangerous it was.


    "And what if I can''t move? What do you get?" Devon asked.


    "Not too much, just that little demon slayer katana of yours." The sovereign stated his demands, like requesting for the demon slayer katana wasn''t a big deal.


    Devon looked at the mountain he was standing on and then shifted his eyes towards to the vicious scene in front of him. He frowned deeply as he found it hard to believe that he couldn''t move away from this mountain.


    "Did you place any restrictions on this mountain that can stop me from leaving this place?" He asked.


    "No, there is nothing wrong with the mountain, but it is just like I told you before. You don''t care about their life." The sovereign said.


    "We have a bet, then."


    Devon sighed, he then took a step forward successfully. A smile appeared on his face, realizing that the sovereign claim was false.


    But the most shocking thing happened when he realized that he wasn''t capable of taking the next step. It was like his left leg was glued to the ground.


    Shortly after, his body began to tremble, and strange thoughts were beginning to form on his mind. The only thing he could think of was why did he have to go save someone?


    When he needed someone, no one was there for him. When his mom died, who supported him? What about when his dad tortured him day and night? Everything he had accomplished was by his own hard work.


    So if he could work for everything he had, what was stopping the others from doing the same.


    Even though he had a little bit of assistance from someone, it was only because of his luck. And it definitely wasn''t his fault if others weren''t as lucky as he his.


    Was he selfish? Was he self-centered? Devon couldn''t deny any of this claim anymore since there were true.


    Several thoughts were going through his head. It was akin to the Devil''s whisper.


    "Why?!!!!!!!!!" Devon yelled.


    However, the sovereign gave him no answer to his question, instead, he stretched out his hand.


    At first, Devon felt very reluctant to bring out the weapon, but eventually, he brought the demon slayer katana out from his storage ring and threw it to the man. A bet was a bet, and he lost.


    The sovereign gladly accepted the weapon that flew to his hand. He stared at it with complete adoration in his eyes. And in the blink of an eye, the katana disappeared away from him.


    "My master and the dominator believe these changes happened because Of the deal you made with the Devil." the sovereign did, but with the look in his eyes, there was clearly more to it.


    As much as Devon tried to hide how anxious he was before the eyes of the sovereign, his actions were silly.


    *BOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!*


    The killing intent enveloped Devon like a tsunami. This amount of intent was the most terrifying one Devon had ever witnessed in his life.


    Compared to this killing intent, the man Devon loathed the most couldn''t hold a finger.


    Devon felt like the killing intent was going to shred him apart and for the first time since he had arrived in this world, he felt danger, even though it wasn''t from the killing intent but the man himself.


    The sovereign eyes which were black before had turned red. And a huge red halo in the shape of a giant holding a huge spear appeared. With the appearance of the halo, it was said the already intense killing intent had increased by tenfold.


    In the face of danger, Devon''s body was shivering, but his heart was calm and steady.


    Devon stared directly into the sovereign eyes, not avoiding any eye contact. He was beginning to look at this man in a new light.


    For a man to possess this astonishing amount of killing intent, who could tell what he had been true. Considering how killing intent was developed in the first place.


    "While my master and the dominator believe it because of the agreement you had with the Devil. I believe it is more than that because there is something very odd about you."


    A bridge began to form between the two, who were standing on a mountain. The sovereign walked towards Devon, and the killing intent which was already terrifying in the first place began to increase with each step he took.


    While the red, huge halo on his back was growing larger also with each stride he took.


    Devon stood still as the sovereign got closer to him.


    "They assume you to be the son of prophecy, but I don''t think you''re the son of prophecy." The sovereign who was already standing at Devon''s front said.


    He then grabbed Devon''s neck, strangling him and lifting him up in mid-air." Instead of being the son of prophecy, I believe you''re the son of destruction, The one who is said to destroy the world because of the hatred he harbors inside him."


    "And from what I''ve seen in the last months, those devilish descriptions fit you perfectly."


    "So tell me, Devon, why should I not kill you." The sovereign tightened his hand which was already on Devon''s neck, therefore, increasing the pressure on him.


    While his red eyes were beginning to glow.. Seeing how intense the situation was, the sovereign was really planning on killing Devon.

 Chapter 50 - Return Of The Vanquisher I

    Devon pressed his other hand on the sovereign hand which was still strangling his neck in an attempt to pull it off him, but all was in vain due to the strong grip exerted by the sovereign.


    "Am I not doing the world a favor by destroying someone like you." The sovereign stated, still brimming with intense killing intent.


    The sovereign pulled out the demon slayer katana, seeing there wasn''t any reply from Devon. He was definitely enraged by Devon''s action.


    Devon felt like his whole body was paralyzed, but the only part he could move was his hands. Devon''s face changed when he saw the demon slayer katana penetrating through his body.


    The sovereign slowly pierced the katana into Devon''s body. He then continued pushing the katana through Devon''s body till the weapon was fully in him as it came out of his back.


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!" Devon roared.


    The demon slayer was well known for absorbing his victim''s blood. But when it entered Devon''s body, none of that appeared. A few seconds after, the strangest thing of all happened.


    "Hahahahahahaha!!!..... That''s tickling." Devon, who shouted earlier, began laughing like a maniac.


    The sovereign seemed to have recalled something, he removed the weapon he inserted, but he still didn''t let go of his hand which was on Devon''s neck.


    "A legacy weapon would never harm its creator. How could I have forgotten," He said then tapping his forehead.


    Finally, he let go of Devon''s neck, making the youth fall to the ground. Devon stood up right after the fall, he stared at the large hole in his abdomen.


    The one which was created by the demon slayer katana, however, in the blink of an eye the large hole was already closing up rapidly and after a few seconds, it disappeared.


    Devon couldn''t hide the shock in his face at how terrifying his regeneration ability was. There wasn''t even any scar left behind.


    The sovereign, who was already a few meters away from Devon, varnished from where he was and reappeared at Devon''s front once again.


    "Puchi." Devon spat out blood and his already healed abdomen became wounded once again.


    This was a fatal damage, seeing how blood was gushing out from his abdomen like a water pipe. To be honest, even Devon''s regeneration ability would find it difficult to cover something this severe over a short period.


    That severe hit that struck Devon was delivered by the sovereign. This time around, his right hand was deeply rooted inside Devon''s abdomen.


    His hand wasn''t idle as they began twisting Devon''s intestine. After a while, he pulled his hand out of Devon''s abdomen, giving the youth some chance to recover.


    He then attacked, punching Devon''s rib cage, seeing that Devon had left his guard open.


    Devon flew, crashing upon one of the mountains on his left side. The injury on his abdomen had healed up once again but unlike last time the situation this time around wasn''t good.


    Devon''s eyes were shut closed, blood was beginning to drip out of his mouth while his cloth was torn severely. His breathing also became distorted in the process.


    His Achilles gold hair was beginning to change its color to white. The process of the change was very slow, as a strand took forty-five seconds to change from gold to white.


    The sovereign stared at the scene, he then licked his lips as his plan was successful.


    A fierce aura blasted out of Devon''s body, the already disturbed wind in the environment became more turbulent. While Devon''s eyes were still closed the entire time, the fierce aura had completely leveled all the mountains in the surrounding.


    The demon slayer katana which was in the sovereign left hand flew away from him, towards Devon''s direction. It then stood, hovering in the air right at Devon''s front.


    If before the katana was a beast asleep, right now it had fully awoken and was ready to unleash its full wrath on the world.


    Without being told what to do, the destructive weapon launched itself but not at the sovereign, instead, It flew towards the scene ahead.


    The slaughtering began........


    "Arghhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!" sounds of men and women in agony could be heard in different parts of the cities.


    The situation changed completely, seeing how the slaughterers became slaughtered.


    The speed at which the demon slayer Katana was killing was frightening. Powerhouse of different levels were annihilated as if they were nothing. They were in no doubt that the weapon had no limitation.


    When the destruction was done, the weapon flew back to Devon, and it returned to its original, dull state.


    "A God such as yourself bullying a kid isn''t that pathetic," Devon said in a very cold voice.


    The sovereign brought out a spear with a striking resemblance to the own his halo was holding. "So you finally decided to reveal yourself."


    "If bullying the kid is going to lead to your extermination, then I don''t mind stooping low to that extent." The sovereign stated.


    Devon''s eyes were still closed, "Hahahahaha...... It is a long I''ve heard those words from someone. So, you think you can kill me?"


    A grin appeared on the sovereign''s face, seeing how he was being mocked.


    He tightened his grip on the spear, dashing towards Devon. He swung the spear at his target neck, who in return just shifted one step to the other side.


    The sovereign didn''t intend to give up anytime soon as he continued attacking Devon with the spear, but each time he managed to get closer the youth always found a way to dodge the attack.


    "Stone of judgment."


    "Sword of judgment."


    "Arrow of judgment."


    "Spear of eradication." The sovereign said before he then began gasping heavily for breath.


    This attack wasn''t physical, instead, it was an attack of the soul meaning it was completely invisible to the naked eye.


    Soul attacks were great consumers of celestial energy. Due to how much impact it could cause on its target, it shouldn''t come as a surprise. A powerhouse who specializes in soul technique and ability was very unique and extremely powerful.


    In a mansion, if artifact users were guaranteed to be tenants, then the soul powerhouse were the landlords.


    Unlike physical attacks that could be dodged, they were absolutely no way of dodging a soul attack. Soul attacks were horrifying.


    "Puff."


    Though the attack was invisible, that didn''t stop it from creating severe damages to the surroundings.


    Devon yawned then stretched his body as if the whole attack was of no meaning to him. He continued humiliating the sovereign as his eyes were still closed.


    "How come?.... Even soul attack isn''t working on him. What the hell is this.." the sovereign said, his body began shaking from fright.

 Chapter 51 - Return Of The Vanquisher II

    Though he knew there would always be someone stronger, but never had he felt this weak in front of someone.


    Even his master didn''t give him this uneasy feeling. Standing before this person, the sovereign felt like death was within reach for him. And a single move from this man could really end his existence.


    "Kid, do you still think you can kill me?" Devon jested.


    The sovereign took two steps backward, he wasn''t someone who was going to give up anytime soon. He then roared with all the strength he had.


    His whole energy became erratic, and the red halo behind him began to develop a real image. After a few minutes, there wasn''t any halo and the sovereign had fully transformed into a giant.


    The transformation really brought many changes to the sovereign. His aura at least increased to ten times it formerly was, and his strength was beyond one''s imagination.


    He didn''t dare to underestimate the person before him anymore even though he had gotten a tremendous boost in strength he was still fully aware of how dangerous this person was.


    "Supreme fist barricade." The sovereign stated softly in his giant form.


    Several giant fists appeared in the air with each of them brimming with destructive force around it and lighting could see coiling around the fists.


    "Attack!"


    A single word from the sovereign sent the fists rushing at Devon. The explosion of each of the fists was unbelievable and witnessing the damages his attacks created, a proud smile appeared on the sovereign''s face.


    This could really be the end. The fists attack finally came to an end and all that was left was the after effect it created.


    "Whewwwwww...Thankfully, I didn''t have to use that forbidden skill." The sovereign was confident that there was no way that Devon could survive that move.


    "Hmmmmmm, yummy."


    A strong aroma of fried turkey filled the surrounding, the flavors were well distributed in all parts of the turkey, and even from the aroma alone one could tell it was going to be a tasty meal.


    A confused look appeared on the sovereign''s face as he found it hard to figure out what was going on.


    This was the smell of someone cooking, and he was clearly in a battle. He looked around the environment, but there was no one there other than him and the person he was facing.


    "No, no, no... That''s not possible." the thoughts of the person he was battling cooking surfaced in his mind, but he suppressed that thought.


    The sovereign shook his head at the idea of that ever being. Could his attack be that weak to that existence?


    "Are you done?" a youth walked out, holding two plates of fried turkey in both of his hands, while four other plates were hovering in the air.


    The sovereign stumbled down to the ground. His giant ass landed heavily on the ground, making it ripple.


    His mouth was wide open as he found the scene very strange. This had really exceeded all his imagination. Even his most powerful attack was dismissed by this man.


    Now he had no other choice but to use his forbidden skill that was only meant to be used when he encounters a life and death situation.


    The warning his master gave him that day resounded in his ears. But looking at the situation as he didn''t have any choice besides wasn''t this a life and death situation.


    He stood up from the ground, holding the huge spear with both his hands. A very dark energy began spreading across his body.


    While his hands which were holding the spear turned black and the spear began swallowing the energy in his body like a black hole. The rate at which the spear devoured his energy was shocking and when it appeared to have been fulled, the sovereign face appeared to have become pale.


    "Arghhhhhhh!!!!!!" He roared once again as he slashed the spear at full force towards Devon.


    *TING*


    The spear seemed to have hit metal, as it sounded like it has stumbled upon one.


    The sovereign right hand which was already black began cracking and after a while, the hand fell off his body. Even as his hand fell off, there was no blood coming out from that area of his body.


    This could be one of the dangerous consequences of the forbidden skill he used.


    When the scene was finally revealed, the sovereign saw what his spear had stumbled upon that made it quiver in such away.


    A hand could be seen holding the spear-sharpened area. The person holding the weapon seemed to also do it with little effort, as his other hand was eating a fried turkey.


    When he was done with the turkey, he tightened his grip and the spear and the spear completely shattered.


    "Now it''s my turn," Devon said to the shocked giant in front of him.


    He then took a step forward, appearing at the giant front mid-air. Devon sent a full-force punch at the giant chest, which sent it flying several miles away.


    The damage the punch delivered wasn''t that simple, as it completely sent the sovereign out of his giant form.


    The scene of the sovereign leaving his giant form was really comical. Just a punch and the huge man was reduced to such a degree.


    Devon still wasn''t done, he vanished once again, this time around he appeared behind the sovereign who was still flying from the punch of earlier. And not even pitying the situation, Devon delivered another punch to his back.


    The speed at which the sovereign flew was four times faster than earlier. He landed heavily on the ground.


    The two punches made him fall unconscious immediateely. Even his whole body was dyed in blood and if his former aura was that of a tiger now it being reduced to the aura of a kitten.


    Devon stood in front of the unconscious man. His face was indifferent.


    He stomped his feet on the sovereign face, crackling his skulls and every bone in it. Blood spattered across his shoe and a disgusted look appeared on Devon''s face.


    The ground on which the sovereign was laying sank and the unconscious man''s body went with it.


    "Shittttt. I accidentally killed him. I still can''t control my powers yet," Devon said with his hand on his head.


    He then brought his hand across his chin. Devon appeared to be thinking about something.


    "Urgh... Now I have to use that ability." Devon closed his eyes and a very soothing aura began spreading across his body.


    "Every ending will bring a new beginning, and a new beginning will give rise to a new ending." Those words said by Devon brought many changes to the environment.


    The already leveled mountain stood erect once again, and the damaged skull began constructing itself. The shattered spear also returned back to its original position.


    And an hour later two men standing on a mountain opposite to another. The ability the youth used seemed to be a reverse type ability.


    .............


    "Hahahahahahahaha...the return of the vanquisher indeed."


    In the Reid mansion, sounds of laughter resounded in every corner of the mansion. But in one of the rooms in the mansion, a man could be seen talking to a white-haired lady.


    If Devon was here, he would recognize them as one was his father while the other was his sister. In past years there was no doubt that between the sibling the one who had the greatest improvement was the sister, Elyse.


    "Elyse, you know what to do. Don''t disappoint me this time around." The man said in a very gentle tone.


    Elyse nodded her head at her father''s word before disappearing away from the mansion.

 Chapter 52 - Soul

    "Uhm, Uhm.... Kid, I''ll be imparting all that I know about souls to you, including both the skills, technique, and abilities that come with it."


    "I prefer not to brag but any child who''s capable of soul ability is destined to be very unique among his peers." The sovereign said with a proud smile on his face.


    Devon''s mind was somewhere else the entire time. He wasn''t even paying attention to the sovereign due to him not being able to concentrate.


    "Why do I feel like there''s some missing gap in my memory," Devon mumbled those words in a tone that only he could hear?


    "Voice, what had just happened?" He immediately questioned the voice.


    And just like he had anticipated, the voice made up some words that did not seem to go with his reasoning. He could tell that there was something the voice was hiding from him.


    Besides, this wasn''t the first time something like this had happened. It also happened when he was at all the heaven alliance, but during that time he actually believed the voice words.


    It was now that things were beginning to become clearer to him. No one would be in this situation and wouldn''t find it disturbing.


    "Kid, is there something you don''t understand?" The sovereign said, staring at the youth, who appeared to be dazed at his words.


    "No, I''m good," Devon stated.


    A deep furrow appeared on the sovereign''s forehead, though Devon didn''t notice anything strange from his voice, the sovereign felt a big difference in it.


    His voice had become colder, while his eyes seemed to have become duller. The sovereign sighed, thinking it must be because of the stress he had been through lately.


    Devon wasn''t yet aware that anytime he feels that memory gap, he also loses something else.


    "Before I begin teaching you the abilities a soul powerhouse can possess, I am going to explain what soul itself is." The sovereign said.


    The soul is the spirit or essence of anything. In any of the worlds, the soul is supreme. The soul is said to be the most mysterious existence in any being''s body. It was also profound and difficult to understand.


    That was part of the reason why those who were born with strong souls were capable of stepping into a higher level than those with a normal type.


    All things in the world had a spirit. The aspects of souls couldn''t ever be comprehended fully as it was shrouded in layers of mystery


    It even had the secret of life and immortality in it.


    The stronger the soul of any being, the greater one''s talent. It was then up to the person which aspect he or she would like to pursue. One either specializes in soul or becomes a battle-type powerhouse.


    Throughout history, there was no one capable of becoming both. Over the years many had tried, but they had all suffered severely.


    "If becoming both was impossible, then why are you teaching me?" Devon inquired.


    The sovereign laughed at Devon''s words for a good five minutes before giving him a reply to his question. "Kid, that''s because you''re a monster."


    Soul could be divided into seven stages namely, Red soul stage, orange soul stage, yellow soul stage, green soul stage, blue soul stage, indigo soul stage, and lastly the violet soul stage.


    Each soul stage bringing several significant changes and increase in power.


    "Soul powerhouse were blessed with celestial energy right from birth. As they were known to possess a tremendous amount of energy."


    "However, nothing comes without a cost." The sovereign then sighed deeply.


    Soul powerhouse was known for having a short life span. Each stage only receiving a boost of one thousand years to his or her life span. Compared to the life span a battle-type powerhouse possesses, that was very short.


    "So, how many lifespans do you have left?" Devon asked.


    "Hehehehehehe....... That rule only applies to" The sovereign was about to say something when he felt a change in the surrounding."


    The sovereign felt a change in the environment asif someone telling him to keep his mouth shut. He then remembered the words his master said to him before he got here.


    "In this world, someone is preventing that kid from knowing about souls, which is


    why I want you to take him to your world and teach him everything he needs to know."


    A frown appeared on the sovereign''s face, never in his wildest dream did he expect the person to be able to reach out to him here.


    "Forget about that, let''s move on to soul techniques." The sovereign said.


    "It''s a good thing that you''re learning from the very best, and I can proudly say that in this world no one can claim to be the best in front of me." Though he managed to change the topic, the sovereign couldn''t hide how shock he was.


    Devon didn''t fail to notice the change in the sovereign. He just stood there, folding his hands across his chest.


    "Unlike the dominator styles of teaching, mine is entirely different because I''m going to be doing soul impartation." The sovereign said, pointing his index finger at Devon.


    Soul impartation was one of the long-lost techniques that were lost during the ancient days. If any soul powerhouse in the underground world sees this, he or she would be deeply stunned.


    During those days soul, impartation was one of the best ways of passing information, skills etcetera. It is efficient as the knowledge is always stuck in the person''s memory.


    This was how children who were born into the royal family and important families were mostly trained.


    Later, soul Impartation began a forbidden technique as some evil soul powerhouse began to convert people into a memory seed.


    The memory seed would then be sold out or absorbed by them. He or she would acquire all the knowledge of the latter. It was indeed true that everything that had an advantage would have the disadvantage


    Devon felt like his head was about to burst out due to the amount of information that was rushing through him. Different skills and techniques were flowing through his head at a very fast rate.


    Soul absorption, soul creation, soul shield, soul possession, soul resurrection, soul creation, soul destruction. Various type of abilities was being absorbed into his memory.


    Devon could tell that most of the abilities could only be used till he reaches at least the green soul stage.


    That alone could show how terrifying the techniques were. And a few minutes later, Devon fainted from the overload.


    The sovereign walked towards Devon who had already fainted, he then crouched down and placed his palm on Devon''s forehead.. He seemed to be passing some sort of energy to the kid.

 Chapter 53 - Peak Phase Of Red Soul Stage

    "Boss, the plan didn''t go as expected." The sovereign said, bowing towards the man in a wheelchair in front of him.


    The words the sovereign said made a frown appear on the man''s face. He clenched his hand into that of a fist, "Sigh.... It''s not your fault. Even I didn''t expect his soul sea to be that greedy."


    Soul sea was the space that held a powerhouse soul energy. It was the very core of one''s being. Every individual had a soul sea however some of them were very weak, so they were incapable of developing it forward.


    While those who had strong soul sea would choose which aspect they wanted to specialize in.


    In this world, the soul could be said to be everything. As the stronger one''s soul was, the greater his or her talent. The soul was also the foundation for the control of true celestial energy.


    Even if one had many potentials but he or her soul isn''t strong enough, then sooner or later the potential would eventually die off.


    Most people who decide to become a battle-type powerhouse either possess a weak soul sea or couldn''t afford to become a soul-type powerhouse.


    And of course, they were ways of increasing one''s soul sea, but those methods came at a very high cost.


    This sea was more like a dimension. And as one goes further the cultivation path, their soul sea would become akin to something like a tiny world.


    The soul sea mostly resides near the brain area. As it depends on the brain to exist in most cases.


    "I transferred a quarter of my soul energy to him, but I could only bring him to the peak of Red soul stage." The sovereign stated, looking very displeased.


    Each of the seven soul stages had four phases namely, the initial phase, mid-phase, late phase, and finally the peak phase.


    "Hmmmmm..... Since we went against the person warning, I think it''s time to deal with the consequence of teaching him about the soul." The man in the wheelchair said.


    The sovereign seemed to have recalled something, "Boss, I felt a change in the surrounding when I was training the kid and something strange happened to me."


    His words made a smile appear on the boss''s face.


    The sovereign and the dominator stared at their boss worriedly as they couldn''t think of any reason that could make a smile appear on his face.


    "Boss?" The duo called out their master, bringing him out of his world.


    "Hahahaha.... It''s just been long I''ve seen someone bold enough to threaten me." The boss said with a chuckle.


    .................


    Devon''s eyes began twitching, showing signs that he was about to wake up. And a few minutes later his eyes were wide open.


    The last thing he could remember was the sovereign pointing his finger at him, passing some sort of technique, and then he fainted afterward.


    "Oh, yeah, the techniques," Devon mumbled in a very low voice.


    He then shut his eyes closed once again, trying to recollect the information that was imparted to him. Devon was beginning to doubt the sovereign words of saying the soul impartation technique was the best way of passing information.


    While the technique was praised, all he could remember was just the names of the technique and not the way to process.


    "Contractor is at the peak phase of Red soul stage, meaning he''s not yet eligible to access any of this technique." The voice said.


    This was the first time the voice has spoken to him since he had been in this auction. Except for giving him the task, the voice never said anything else.


    And how did he become a Red soul stage powerhouse very quickly? He had once heard from some staff In the auction complain about how difficult it was to improve one''s soul stage.


    "That''s probably because I''m a genius." Those were the only explanation Devon could give himself.


    "Then why did he teach me if he knew I''m not going to learn it right now?" a frown surfaced on Devon''s face as he said those words.


    The voice didn''t answer Devon Immediately, instead, it remained silent for exactly fifty-five seconds before it replied to him. "Contractor''s soul energy is not sufficient enough for their usage."


    Devon frowned, he wasn''t a dummy and could tell that there was more to it than the voice was letting out.


    And from what he had noticed in the past months, the voice was hiding a lot of things from him. Devon was also beginning to think that the voice was restricting his growth in some ways.


    "You''re awake?" A voice resounded in the room Devon was in. Which interrupted his train of thought.


    Devon looked at the person who walked into the room and unknowingly a smile appeared on his face. They were something about this person that just made all the hairs on his body stand.


    Whenever he was around this person, that other side of him which he often tries to avoid always comes to light.


    He had once thought, it must have been because of the devil''s influence but in that seven months he spent with her, Devon knew that this part of him had always existed.


    It wasn''t loving but instead, it was lust. Anytime he was around this woman, he always felt the need to pounce on her over and over.


    And the surprising thing of all was this woman also felt the same way towards him. They could go on for days if possible, and they were also fully aware that there was no such thing as love between them, instead, it was just that they both lusted after one another.


    While the other sister made him feel the warmth and loved, this sister ignited the flame in him.


    "Teresa, what are you doing here?" Devon asked, getting up from the bed he was laying on.


    As soon as his feet touched the ground, Devon felt like his body had become lighter, and he also seemed to have lost some weight.


    Devon''s mouth formed an ''O'' shape as he felt the changes in his body. He was beginning to wonder what exactly happened during that memory gap he had that must have brought these changes to his body.


    He knew that the increase in his soul stage brought upon some changes but could it have been this great.


    The energy that was flowing through his body was fierce and robust. Devon could tell that there was a huge increase in his overall strength.


    If before his training with the dominator he had a thirty percent increase in strength, right now he had close to a seventy percent increase.


    "Can''t a lady come to spend some private time with her man?" Teresa said, walking towards Devon.


    Truthfully, if it was in ancient days, this woman could be sentenced to death for possessing this kind of terrifying beauty. It was a face that could ruin lives.


    While Devon refers to his beauty as a sin, then this lady''s beauty was a crime to mankind.


    Apart from the face and full packaged shape, she had a bewitching fragrance that seemed to be able to draw any being to her.


    They were no doubt that wherever this woman goes, she was going to be the center of attention regardless of how many women were there.


    Devon welcomed the hug invite from the lady.. He chuckled as the lady whispered some words into his ear.

 Chapter 54 - New Move R18

    Devon withdrew himself from the hug, he then bent down a little bit, taking her lips gently.


    Teresa moaned at his action as Devon knew how she liked to be kissed. Considering how much time both of them had spent with each other, they knew each other bodies like the palm of their hand.


    He then pulled her closer, and his tongue slowly made its way to her warm, small mouth. The feeling was completely blissful.


    Both of them felt like regardless of how much time they spent on each other bodies, they could never get tired of it. Each kiss brought about a new feeling for them.


    Teresa responded passionately to the kiss as she brought her arms across his neck.


    Seeing how heated she was becoming from the kiss, Devon stretched his hand slowly to the back of her dress. While he sought her lips with his tongue, simultaneously he began to draw the zip at the back of her dress.


    In an attempt to remove the red-colored gown, she was putting on.


    And like the professional he trained himself to be, he successfully removed all that she was putting on, including her underwear.


    "Mhnnnnn." Teresa moaned as she also began to skillfully remove all the clothes he was also putting on.


    Seeing how the two of them made every single move, anyone could you tell that this wasn''t the first time they had done something like this.


    After some minutes, Devon left her lips, leaving her gasping for breath. One of the things that attracted Devon about this woman was her emerald eyes.


    Those eyes seemed to be able to draw him closer each time he stares at her. And right now, just staring at those lovely eyes made him feel heated.


    Devon looked at the naked lady who had a proud smile on her face upon seeing how he was staring at her, he chuckled.


    Teresa gently pushed Devon to the bed, making him lay on it. She then grabbed his dick with her soft hands, bending down slowly as her tongue began to lick the head of his dick.


    A few seconds after, she followed by taking his dick into her mouth. Teresa then began sucking on his dick as if her life depended on it.


    Devon let out a low moan, he stared at the woman below him who was working on him and a smile appeared on his face. This woman always surprised him.


    He then decided to spice things up by pressing her head down while ramming his dick into that lovely mouth of hers.


    Though he had not gotten a lot of blowjobs from many women yet, but from what he had seen so far this woman''s skill was unrivaled.


    A frown appeared on Devon''s face when he felt that he was about to cum, but his pride as a man would never allow him to cum before a woman. He then created a circle in the air with his index finger.


    Devon''s little action change the position both he and Teresa were in. This time around, Teresa was the one laying on the bed while he was below her.


    "This is a new move, I have to say I''m impressed," Teresa said while smiling.


    She seemed to be really happy about the new discovery.


    Devon smirked in response to her word, his whole attention was now on her lovely pussy. Feeling her feminine smell become stronger, he licked his lips as if this was some sort of delicacy.


    He then extended his tongue, in which he made it circle around her clit. Devon continued to tease her till he saw a pleading look on her face.


    Still, he didn''t accept her pleading because he knew that was how she was. It was after a while he started licking her clit.


    And his decision was right, cause immediately when he started licking her, she grabbed his head closer to her pussy.


    If it was possible to make his whole head enter in her, Teresa would have done so, seeing how she pulled him closer to her.


    Most women loved edging, and this woman was part of them. It took a long time for Devon to figure out that part of her, but when he did, he used it to his advantage each time.


    "Ahnnnnnnn... Ahnnnnnnn!" Teresa moaned loudly as her legs started shaking.


    Devon sucked on her clit like a hungry beast. He had once told her that the taste of her clit was far better than his favorite wine.


    While he was working on her with his tongue, both his hands didn''t remain idle as they were massaging that lovely breast she had.


    Teresa tried her best to not moan out loud anymore, but the attempt was futile considering how good Devon was when it came to pleasing her.


    "Hannnnnnnn!!!!!!!!" Her juice began flowing out and when it seemed like the juice would never come to an end it stopped gradually.


    Devon got up when she had relieved herself. He then positioned his dick against her pussy lips. Teresa licked her lips as they had finally arrived at this point.


    As if her pussy had a mind of its cause it opened as Devon penetrated her with his dick. He drove himself into her like a Ferrari on a free road.


    *PA*PA*PA*PA*PA*


    Devon started to pound her pussy with each stroke, faster, stronger, and rougher than the former. He knew how she liked, and he gave her exactly what she wanted. In fact, more than her expectations.


    "Ohhhhhh!!! God!!!!...."


    "Uhnnn..... No- matter how many times the feeling is al-always wonderful," Teresa said, stammering a few times, but Devon understood what she meant.


    While the pounding was still going, Devon lowered his head towards her breast and took one of the twins in his mouth. He sucked on her nipple gently like a baby who was being breastfed for the first time.


    Then with his other hand, he pinched her nipple. Devon had to admit combine with the breast and the lovely pussy he was really close to cumming.


    Nevertheless, he managed to control himself and continue thrusting deep into her while she used her hand to rub her pussy.


    "I''m close!...... Fuck!!!!" Teresa screamed loudly, not even caring if anyone could hear her moans of pleasure.


    After a while, she also began to thrust forward, showing how badly she wanted it faster and stronger. And like a genie, Devon granted her wish.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!" Her legs spasmed while her pussy tightened itself around Devon''s dick....Cum started dripping down her pussy


    As she had another orgasm, her face was filled with satisfaction. Each sex they had was always better than the previous one.


    Teresa pushed Devon off her body and straight to the bed. She then sat on top of him afterward, looking at Devon''s face she smiled.


    Devon knew what she was about to do, so he positioned himself well as he waited for her next action.


    Just as expected, Teresa stood up a little bit, and with her right hand, she lined his dick to the entrance of her pussy before she then gently went down on him.


    "Ahnnnnn." Devon was the one who moaned this time around.


    Teresa began to pound slowly, but increasing a pace over time. She wanted to please him also this time around.


    Knowing that Devon wouldn''t cum in her until she had at least orgasm three to four times. This might be one of the reasons why they enjoyed sex with one another, as it just wasn''t a single person doing all the work.


    Teresa kissed Devon''s lips amid the pounding


    The two sex hungry buddies rocked each other till god knows when.......

 Chapter 55 - Cafeteria

    Five days later, Devon finally stepped out of the room with Teresa walking right beside him. The duo walked towards the door down the hallway, and each of their steps was in sync with one another.


    Devon was aware of the dominating aura he possessed and because of that whenever he was around people most of them always felt uneasy.


    At first, he thought it was because of the training that was why people always stayed far away from him. It was until Teresa explained the situation to him did he fully understand the true reason.


    Devon turned to look at the woman beside him, and a frown appeared on his face. He was always curious about this woman''s identity.


    Because Teresa looked down on all the people in the auction including the sovereign and the dominator. Even the boss sometimes treated her with respect.


    Also, she was the only person who could enter the boss room anytime she pleases.


    What made Devon more curious about her identity was when she asked if she should go kill his father. At first, he thought she was joking, but when he saw the look on her face, Devon knew she wasn''t joking.


    Those were really big words, even the boss of the auction couldn''t say such a thing. So, who was this lady who didn''t even put the 31st strongest powerhouse in the mortal world in her eyes?


    While others felt uncomfortable around him because of his aura, she seemed to love it. Even her sister couldn''t walk right beside him.


    "What is it?" Teresa folded her hands across her chest, seeing how Devon was staring at her.


    Devon stopped his steps, He turned to her side and stood right in front of her. "Who are you?" The question seemed simple, but the look on Devon''s face as he asked that question was deadly.


    Teresa stared back at Devon''s face. It was as if the two of them were in a staring competition.


    "Just an average girl trying to live her best life...." After a while, Teresa broke the silence between them. "Don''t start this shit again."


    Seeing they still weren''t any reply from Devon, she walked away from his front, on her way to the place they intended to go.


    Devon watched as she entered the door down the hallway. He chuckled, promising himself to figure out everything about this mysterious woman.


    And probably this could be what made Devon more attracted to her. It could be the mystery that shrouded Teresa.


    The door down the hallway was the door to the cafeteria. In the auction, the boss treated all of them equally. Well, except from Devon. But since he had finished his training, they weren''t any difference between him and them anymore.


    The whole equal treatment was indeed just a sham, the powerful ones would always reign supreme over the weakling.


    And the same applied here. Truthfully, they were no such thing as an equal system, for a matter of fact in any situation someone would always benefit more than the other.


    Devon entered the cafeteria, his eyes scanned the whole room, and a few seconds later he spotted the person he was looking for.


    Of course, the person was Teresa. Devon then walked towards her and sat down at the seat in front of her.


    If the cafeteria was noisy as soon as Devon entered it became completely silently. Comparing it to a graveyard wasn''t exaggerating.


    All the staff and members in the auction stopped whatever there were doing and stared at the youth. From when he got in till when he went to sit in front of Teresa, their eyes were glued to him.


    Teresa entirely ignored Devon and focused on ordering the food she wanted. When she was done, she gave the list to the attendant in front of her.


    "Sir Devon, should..... I- I..... bring the usual.....meal." The attendant said, this clearly wasn''t the first time she was attending to Devon over his food.


    But that still didn''t change how frightened she was anytime she spoke to him.


    Teresa smirked, "Control that aura of yours and spare the poor girl."


    "No... Lady Teresa... It''s fine." The attendant closed her eyes as her legs were shaking heavily. She wondered how Teresa had sex with someone this terrifying.


    They were rumors in the auction that Devon was the god of death, incarnation. Most of the members said he was the embodiment of evil.


    Saying the masters are calling him the son of prophecy to protect him from the world.


    One of the staff had once said that he walked in on Devon eating pieces of human flesh. Another one said that Devon was from the Demon world.


    And the reason why he always wears a mask is that he doesn''t want people to see his horrifying face.


    Different things were said about Devon and when Devon got to hear some of it from Teresa he just laughed. Devon knew Teresa also played some roles in those rumors.


    "As usual," Devon said, not even glancing at the attendant.


    While the terrifying aura which was brimming around his body disappeared instantly like it wasn''t there in the first place.


    The attendant opened her eyes in shock, she couldn''t believe the God of death actually obeyed someone. With what she had heard about him, never in her wildest dream did she accept this day to come.


    It wasn''t only the attendant who was shocked by Devon''s action, but the entire people in the cafeteria.


    And the dominating aura that seemed to want to bring any presence to its kneels was replaced by a soothing and comfortable aura.


    It felt like...........


    She then began blushing and giggling till she made her way to the serving area of the cafeteria.


    The man had their mouth wide open, seeing the lady''s sudden change. All they felt was just the dominating aura disappearing and nothing else. It was until they looked at the faces of the women did they know that something was wrong.


    Teresa used her hand to cover her mouth, trying her best not to laugh at what was going on.


    During one of their sex session, she had once asked him why he always let out that aura out. That time he didn''t answer her question, but she finally knew the reason why.


    It could probably be because of her strength because the soothing aura only had little effect on her body.


    The women in the cafeteria were doing some sort of odd things. Some of them were also blushing and giggling, while some were salivating as they stared at Devon.


    Some had even taken it to another level by sticking their hands into their clothes. Only god knows what they were doing.


    The men in the cafeteria weren''t okay with any of the actions the women were doing. As some of them were in relationships with some of the women.


    Seeing their woman staring at another man like some hungry beast was really annoying, so they angrily glared at Devon like they wanted to rip him apart. Even if he was the god of death incarnation they also were not some pushovers.


    "Okay, okay, okay..... You''ve made your point." Teresa said, bringing an end to the whole horny festival.


    Devon smiled at her. And for Teresa, who knew the youth well, she knew he was mocking her.. A grin appeared on her face immediately.

 Chapter 56 - The Fight I

    Most of the powerhouse ate food because they liked it, not because they needed it. They already possessed celestial energy in them, so eating wasn''t necessary for most of them.


    The food had already been delivered to Devon and Teresa''s table. While Teresa had a single plate in front of her, Devon''s plate was up to seven.


    In the auction, there were words about the god of death incarnation being able to eat a meal meant for twelve men. Some of them didn''t believe it, as the food in the auction was fully packed with celestial nutrients.


    So, how could someone possibly eat that much? Only fiends in the ancient days were capable of such, and they had all been annihilated.


    The possibility of him being a fiend was completely ruled out, as it just wasn''t possible. And if he was really a fiend, their boss would have killed him immediately due to the nature of fiends.


    But, seeing how Devon was eating the food in his front, they were all beginning to doubt their theory. How could someone be able to digest so many celestial nutrients?


    Devon continued eating his food, ignoring the eyes that were staring at him. He wasn''t in any rush as he ate the food slowly.


    Time went by and when Devon was done with his fifth plate, Teresa was almost halfway done with hers. Teresa wasn''t surprised by any of this, she was already used to the scene.


    Though, the first time she saw him eating, she was shocked. As his stomach seemed to be a bottomless pit for celestial nutrients.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!...... All you know how to do is bully." Tears began to drip out of Teresa''s eyes as she spoke to Devon.


    At first, Devon was confused by how she raised her voice at him all of a sudden, as he didn''t even say a word to her. It didn''t take long, and he figured out exactly what she was up to.


    Seeing how she waited till he was done with his meal, he chuckled.


    "Can you please leave me alone" Teresa stood up from the seat and her legs began shaking.


    Devon had to give this lady acting skill a salute, when it came to acting, she was unrivaled. What made Devon more convinced was how she made all the men in the cafeteria shift their attention to her.


    Women were indeed the most frightening creature in history.


    Teresa staggered took two steps backward. "Please spare my sister, I''ve already given you my body. What else do you want from me?"


    Two men in the cafeteria stood from their seats and went to stay beside Teresa. If being glared at could kill someone, then Devon would have died several times.


    "You beast!!!!!!!" Teresa went behind the men as she said those words to Devon.


    Devon couldn''t help but laugh at how gullible these men were. He turned to see if the others were the same, and their reaction was within his expectation. Some of them were already releasing killing intent from their body.


    To Devon, the killing intent was just like a child throwing tantrum to his elder.


    While most of the men wanted to rip him apart, the ladies were looking at Teresa with pity. It was sad for someone as beautiful as Teresa to be treated this way.


    Though most of them didn''t like how Teresa acted willfully in the auction, they still felt she wasn''t supposed to be abused.


    And if some of them were still doubting Devon being the god of death incarnation, what Teresa revealed to them completely cleared the doubt they were having.


    "On behalf of our masters, I will execute this evil being." One of the men who stood with Teresa declared.


    The other man beside him shook his head in disagreement with his words. "Michael, we can''t kill him because of the masters, but we can cripple him instead." his suggestion brought several nods among the men and women.


    What made the staff believe Teresa was because most of them believed she was extremely weak. Teresa rarely leaves the auction for mission or anything, she was usually inside her room or spending time with the three masters.


    Sometimes even the dominator and sovereign usually went on missions, while Teresa doesn''t. So over time, the staff began to believe she was weak and probably had some deep connection with the boss that why she doesn''t go anywhere.


    "let''s also cut off some of his body parts while we are at it." One of the men in the cafeteria suggested.


    However, his suggestion brought a look of disgust and insult from the women to him. The man was known in the auction for liking humans body parts. Some of his colleagues said it was due to the technique he practiced.


    But still, it was disgusting......


    Devon found the scene amusing, after his training he hadn''t really gotten the chance to fight someone to his content except with Teresa.


    But battling with that lady was somehow similar to him facing the dominator. Teresa was extremely powerful to the extent that he could only withstand four punches from her, anything higher than that was a beat down.


    It was then he admitted that she had the right to do as she pleases in the auction.


    Devon deeply hoped this man wouldn''t disappoint him. Well, considering how much resources and techniques was invested in every one of them they should be on the same level as some of the prodigy in those top families and organization.


    Michael brought out a silver sword from his storage ring and without any further ado he slashed it down towards the table.


    "Is it going to be only you?" Devon said, looking very disappointed.


    Michael laughed at Devon''s word, "I''m more than enough to deal with someone like you." Though those were the words that came out of his mouth, Michael was frightened.


    His attack on the table was him trying to scare Devon but instead of scaring Devon, he was the one who was scared seeing how his opponent treated his attack as nothing. But as someone who had been through tempering, he regained his composure and decided to have fate in his strength.


    Devon stood up from the seat quietly, he stared at Teresa, who was already seating with the ladies in one area of the cafeteria. He nodded his head at her.


    Teresa smiled at him in return.


    Meanwhile, Michael began pouring celestial energy into the silver sword. At first, he wanted to use half of his strength but with the vibe, he was getting from Devon, he decided to go all out.


    Michael attacked Devon at a fast speed, he didn''t even get close to Devon before slashing his sword at him. The sword sent out multiple waves of celestial energy.


    Still, the attack wasn''t done, as the silver sword increased its length. The edges of the sword seemed to have become sharper.


    Against the incoming attack, all Devon did was just swerve his body left and right, he didn''t even move away from his position. Devon knew this attack was just to create an opening and the real one was yet to come.


    *CLANG*


    While Michael assumed he had seen an opening, he appeared behind Devon and slashed his sword at Devon''s back. As he slashed his sword, he felt like it had stumbled upon a barrier.


    Micheal flew ten steps backward, "Did my attack just get deflected." He mumbled in a voice only he could hear.


    "A rank 3 artifact.... Not bad." Devon staged.. This was the first time he saw someone using an artifact.

 Chapter 57 - The Fight II

    Devon''s words brought upon shock on Michael''s face, and Peter, who appeared on his side. Peter shook his head at Michael, telling him he had no hope of winning against this youth.


    Artifacts ranks weren''t written on their body and most of them resembled normal items. They were only two ways of determining an artifact''s rank.


    One of them is going to an organization in the underground world that specializes in artifacts. In order not to get conned, those organizations began to sell and buy artifacts of different ranks.


    The other way was asking a high-level powerhouse to help deduce the artifact rank.


    For instance, when a rank 1 artifact finds its owner, the artifact could be compared to an empty fifty cl bottle. The artifact would then continue to fill itself as its owner grows in strength. And when the artifact had reached its full potential, the empty bottle would become full.


    Seeing how Devon knew the artifact''s rank without even touching it was really surprising because one had to know the maximum potential the artifact could reach.


    In simpler words, one had to know what kind of bottle it was.


    "Why don''t you two come at me together," Devon said those words proudly as if he were doing both of them a favor.


    A frown appeared on Peter''s face, those words were really insulting for someone like him, and even some of the staff in the auction were beginning to badmouth his partner.


    "Michael, let''s show this bastard what it takes to be an artifact user and a staff in this auction," Peter said, grabbing Michael''s shoulder.


    Micheal smiled, he was fully confident that with Peter''s help he could defeat this youth as Peter was way stronger than him.


    Meanwhile, Devon was beginning to lose interest in the fight. He expected more than this from people who had stayed with those three for a very long time. This was a complete waste of his time.


    The battle began........


    Their swords were even both silver, they even had the same length, but the only difference was that Peter''s sword had a black line in the middle of his.


    Peter took the left side while Micheal took the right. The silver swords absorbed celestial energy greedily from them as both men poured the energy into it.


    Devon eyed the sword Peter was holding, he could tell it was still a rank 3 artifact, but it was different. Before the two could even reach Devon, he had already disappeared.


    And in the blink of an eye, he reappeared once again, leaving Peter and Michael confused. They didn''t understand what had just happened until they checked their hands.


    Their swords were gone.


    In Devon''s left hand were both swords, he stared at the weapons for a long time and still couldn''t figure out which piece was missing.


    Seeing how both their artifact was vibrating heavily, Peter and Micheal stumbled down to the ground. The last time they witnessed something like this was when the masters gave them their weapons.


    All artifacts had a soul within them, however, artifacts below rank 4 had a very weak soul. Truthfully, their souls barely counted as one.


    It was either an artifact chooses its owner or the artifact gets tamed. Peter and Michael were sure that if Devon made any attempt to tame their artifacts, they would totally submit to him considering how frightened they already are from his touch.


    "I see, this one has mutated," Devon said, touching those black lines on Peter''s silver sword.


    During those seven months, Devon trained with the dominator, he didn''t only battle him all day. Devon read several books, even though he wasn''t allowed to practice any technique, he knew a lot of things about them.


    One of the several books he read were the books about artifacts. From rank 1 all the way to rank 9.


    The mutation was really rare among any artifact as it mostly happens when the user''s potential is far greater than the artifact''s own, then mutation begins to happen.


    The artifact would take a fraction of the user''s potential and try to break through to the next rank. If it succeeds, its users would get a significant increase in his or her power.


    Devon threw the weapons at the men on the ground. "This is a waste of time.... You guys are pathetic."


    His words caused insult to be thrown at him, but none of them dared to go closer to him. Among all the people present in the cafeteria, Peter and Michael were strongest."


    With how he handled the strongest among them, none of them was dumb enough to go face him.


    "Sigh..... I''m disappointed." Devon said, his voice had turned cold.


    Teresa was about to interfere, till she got a telepathic message from the boss, telling her not to interfere in the matter. Though Teresa disliked listening to people, she wanted to see what Devon was like.


    Devon took a step forward and smiled. His smile sent the staff shivering, their legs were trembling.


    The dominating aura that was always around Devon had returned once again, but this time around it was stronger. The aura made breathing difficult for them, even Peter and Michael were not spared.


    Devon''s aura entrapped all the men in the cafeteria, his control was so incredible that it only targeted the men and not the women.


    A few seconds later, bodies began dropping, men started falling to the ground. Some had fainted, while those that submitted were on their knees and the rest laying flat on the ground.


    The men who had submitted to the aura felt lesser pressure than the others while others were still trying to battle it out, but very soon eighty percent of the men in the auction were on their knees.


    While the other eighteen percent had fainted. It was now left with only two percent.


    Presently, they were only five men including Peter and Michael who were able to still be on their feet. However, there were consequences as they were all bleeding severely from various parts of their body.


    There were only two ways to deal with the dominating aura from Devon. Either submit to the aura or overcome it. Overcoming the aura could either be suppressing the aura with an artifact or one''s aura.


    In some cases, having a strong will that''s willing to defy the world could help against some terrifying aura.


    "For someone of your level, isn''t battling this creature who is below level 40 sort of embarrassing." A deep voice resounded at the entrance of the cafeteria.


    Devon turned to look at the person who had just spoken, and what he saw made him lick his lips.. Finally, someone who fascinated him had arrived.

 Chapter 58 - The Fight III

    Immediately as that person entered, the dominating aura that was terrorizing the whole cafeteria began to lessen little by little. The aura at least had half of its force cut off.


    Even as it had lost half of its force, the aura still couldn''t be overlooked. As the five men who were on their feet were still bleeding severely.


    "And who are you?" Devon asked the person standing at the door.


    From the person''s voice earlier, it was clearly the voice of a young man, probably the same age as Devon.


    "Just an ordinary staff working here." The person said as he walked towards Devon leisurely as if the whole dominating aura did no effect whatsoever on him.


    Seeing how someone had just walked towards Devon, the five men sighed in relief. At least someone was capable of withstanding this devilish aura, and they were also some chances that this person could beat Devon.


    Devon stared at the person in front of him, apart from having a scar on his left cheek, they also seem to be some mysterious force around him.


    However, he was pleased that someone in the auction had the bones to withstand that little aura he had just displayed.


    As the person got closer, Devon began to find it hard to believe that someone this young could withstand his aura. Devon also knew looks could be deceiving, this was the underground world and there were a lot of ways to stop aging.


    But they were no way to deal with the bone frame. And this person''s bone frame was showing that he had just started training, in fact it wasn''t even up to twenty years.


    Devon was sure that this person in front of him had to be at least in his early or mid-twenty.


    Such talent surprised him a lot because he knew how hard it was for most people to improve their power level. Without some bizarre pill, humans could spend centuries just improving to a single level.


    When he first heard about slow humans'' pace were he couldn''t help but laugh. Considering how fast his power level increases, Devon couldn''t be blamed.


    Getting to know all this, Devon began referring to himself as the greatest talent the world had ever seen.


    The first time he called himself that, even the dominator and the sovereign had to admit that his words were indeed true.


    The youth''s eyes were closed the whole time, but just as Devon was checking him out he was also doing the same thing. And he was shocked at the things he noticed.


    "Hmmm, you seem really different from the rest. What''s that?" Devon stated as he stared at the youth.


    The youth frowned at Devon''s question, " I''m a demon." he said, but from his voice, one could tell that he wasn''t pleased with Devon''s question.


    Devon chuckled, seeing his reaction." So, what do you want?" he looked at the youth with curiosity.


    He couldn''t criticize the youth for being a Demon, after all, it was possible that he might be a Demon cause the voice revealed his race to be half human half whatever. So, who knew, he might be one of them.


    "Let them go." The youth stated, folding his hand behind his back. He seemed to have blocked the others from listening to their conversation, as the five men and the ladies were looking at them strangely.


    The people in the cafeteria could only see the mouth moving and nothing else.


    One of the staff who fainted woke up as the dominating aura decreased by half, and seeing the appearance of the youth he shouted with all the strength he had left." Senior brother Derek help!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Devon waved his hand at the staff who had just shouted, and his move served the man''s hand and leg." And what if I don''t?"


    As the name Derek was mentioned, the men who were all on their kneels gathered all the strength they had and few managed to get up to their feet. Even the ladies had a smile on their faces.


    The name Derek was like a legend to all of them.


    Before Devon had arrived in the auction, they were someone whose name was the top trend in the auction. Words had it that, Derek had so much potential that he was capable of inheriting the boss position in the auction.


    Unlike Devon, who was trained by both the sovereign and the dominator. This person was tutored by only the dominator for years.


    The fact that he was trained by the self-proclaimed god of battle could show how terrifying his talent was. And the youth also spent several years training with the dominator, so there was no doubt that his strength would be unrivaled among his peers.


    They had also never seen him, as he was mostly in the stone hall with the dominator. All they knew was what his name was, Derek.


    Apart from his training with the dominator, they were rumors that he was a Demon and because of that, he stays far away from humans since they all think of Demons to be evil creatures.


    Though his grade was unknown to most of them, it was believed it wasn''t going to be less than a high-grade Demon.


    Considering how incredible, his talent was said to be.....


    Derek took a step closer to Devon and the dominating aura fully got suppressed. The air in the atmosphere also became peaceful once again.


    His action made all the men in the cafeteria fall unconscious including those who were standing, kneeling even the ones who had already fainted seemed to have fallen into an eternal sleep.


    Devon smirked, of course, he had heard words about the most talented youth in the auction as even the dominator kept bragging about the youth.


    And even though they both trained in the stone hall during those seven months Devon never saw the youngster, neither did he feel his presence at all.


    A few minutes later the women in the cafeteria began dropping to the ground one after the other till it was only three people left in the cafeteria.


    "How about a death match then." the youth said.


    Devon burst out laughing, "Now that''s what I''m talking about." After all, during those training, Devon wanted to know how much he had improved.


    And who could do the job better than the most talented youth in the auction?


    Teresa appeared in the middle of the two men, "Hold on boys, why not a bigger stage. Don''t you think the cafeteria is too small?" Teresa seemed to be excited, seeing that the two of them were after each other throats.


    "Lady Teresa is right." The youth stated, he then brought a tiny blue pearl out and handed it over to Teresa.


    Teresa stared at the pearl, her eyebrows furrowed. Of course, she knew about Derek, and even she had to admit that in this world he was incomparable.


    She always believed that the dominator was using him as some experiment, but seeing the pearl she knew he was very important to the dominator for him to hand out this treasure.


    "Let''s go to a place where you fellows can fight to your heart content," Teresa said.


    Teresa began to look forward to the fight between two men who were one day going to change the state of the world.


    Who was going to come out on top.....

 Chapter 59 - The Fight IV

    Teresa, Devon, and Derek appeared on a stage in the middle of nowhere. The surrounding was very odd as it was only a stage that was present.


    Seeing the environment they were in, it didn''t take Devon long to figure out that the pearl was some dimension treasure or artifact. He had also read books about dimension artifacts, but this was completely unique.


    Most dimension artifacts were usually void of energy, however, this pearl could produce energy.


    This world was full of surprises as to how could such a tiny pearl be capable of this sort of ability. With Devon''s knowledge about artifacts, he could tell that this pearl was either a rank 7 or rank 8 artifact.


    In just a day in the auction, he had seen two different artifacts. One had to know that he spent months in the all heaven alliance without even seeing a single artifact.


    And in this strange auction, he had witnessed two staffs possessing rank 3 artifacts.


    The last time Devon was in a dimension artifact was during his training with the sovereign, who knew the next he was going to be here was going to be for a death match.


    Teresa walked down from the stage, with a single thought, a chair had materialized out of celestial energy. She then sat down on the chair.


    "The only rule is that only one person is going to leave this stage alive between the two of you," Teresa stated, crossing her legs on top of the other.


    The two men had some distance between them.


    Derek launched himself at Devon as if he couldn''t wait any longer to kill him. He sent a full-force punch, aiming at Devon''s chest.


    The speed at which he used to get to Devon was very fast. If it was a regular youth, that attack Derek delivered could have ended the whole death match immediately.


    However, Devon wasn''t some newbie in battle, he extended a punch of his own instantly.


    *BOOM*


    The collision sent a shockwave to the ground and strangely that was all. Considering the force that was in those punches, the stage itself should have crumbled down.


    "There''s a powerful force field around the stage, so you guys don''t need to worry about anything. Just rip each other apart." Teresa said.


    The duo began delivering several punches and kicks to each other and in the blink of an eye, they had exchanged twenty moves.


    Between Devon and Derek''s battle, they had been no technique displayed, all that was happening was just normal attacks brimmed full of energy.


    They were several sparks and energy clash in the battle. Even after a long exchange, but men couldn''t get a single hit on their opponent''s body. They seemed to be evenly matched.


    "If this is all your strength, then you''re going to die," Derek said as he extended his hand and a red spear flew to his hand.


    Devon licked his lips like a predator who had seen his prey. "The same applies to you." a black sword appeared in Devon''s hand as well.


    Both men attacked each other once again. One of them was either attacking while the other was defending and after some time the position would change. That was how the battle was between them.


    At some point in the battle, Devon and Derek were fighting at a speed that only their afterimage could be seen. But the collision of both men''s weapons was loud and clear.


    Even after a long time, none of them had the upper hand, which made it really hard to foresee who was going to win.


    It was a good thing that Teresa stopped them from having the battle at the cafeteria, or else they would have destroyed half of the auction.


    Derek flew backward, he then used his spear to form some strange pattern in the air, "Cloaked slash."


    As those words came out of Derek''s mouth, intense and dark energy spread out from his body as if they had a mind of their own. The dark energy followed the slash on its way to create havoc in Devon''s body.


    The first technique to be used in the death match definitely wasn''t to be underestimated, as the attack seemed to be able to cut through space itself. The hit broke through Devon''s barrier and penetrated his left arm, leaving a deep hole in between.


    While the dark aura from earlier pierced through several parts of Devon''s body, and just like that we had the first blood on the stage.


    Teresa, who was on the chair, couldn''t hide the shock on her face. Though she knew Derek was powerful, she never knew it was to this extent.


    "No wonder that old man protected him at all cost," Teresa said in a low voice.


    She knew how strong Devon''s defense was and for someone to be able to break it with a single technique hit that person was monstrous.


    Devon stared at the blood coming out from his body, instead of being angry he roared out laughing. "Hahaha...Yesss!!!!!!"


    "The thrill of battle." He continued laughing like some maniac and at some point, one might think that Devon was possessed.


    Devon straightened his back and smiled at Derek. "No wonder the gods could defeat the demons even with their powerful souls. Cosmic energy is indeed superior compared to celestial energy."


    Devon had to admit that the only advantage he had in this battle was because of his strong soul and abundant energy. When it came to overall strength, Derek was far stronger than him.


    If this battle had taken place before his training with the sovereign, then he would have died after that attack.


    The blood which was dripping out of Devon''s stopped, and the large hole that was created from those attacks closed. Even it wasn''t because of Devon''s cloth being dyed with blood, it was hard to believe that he was bleeding severely some minutes ago.


    A frown appeared on Derek''s face, seeing how quickly that wound had healed. He had completely forgotten how terrifying Devon''s regeneration ability was.


    "Mirror of the spear."


    "Rains of the spear."


    "Lightless slash."


    Derek launched out three techniques simultaneously. Those three attacks seemed to have consumed a lot from his body, as he began breathing heavily after attacking Devon.


    *BOOM*


    Cracks were beginning to appear on the force field that shielded the state. Teresa had to strengthen the force field with a little bit of her energy for it to be stable once again.


    A look of worry appeared on Teresa''s face. She couldn''t see the state Devon was in, as after the attack all the surroundings became foggy.


    These techniques were more powerful than the one he had displayed earlier and if Devon could get injured that much from that attack then god knows what would be left of him after this.


    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha."


    "THAT''S WHAT I''M TALKING ABOUT....GIVE ME MORE! HUH, ARE YOU DONE!" Devon roared out he was displeased with how the attack ended.


    He stepped out of the foggy area, his clothes were torn out badly, blood was oozing out from his body like there was no end to it. Regardless of the incredible, Devon''s regeneration ability as it would take days if not weeks before something like this could be healed.


    Even as sorry as Devon''s state was, the maniac was still laughing.


    Derek staggered several steps backward, he was frightened by what he had just witnessed. Never did he think someone could be this damaged.


    "If you''re done, then I guess it''s my turn," Devon stated.

 Chapter 60 - The Fight V

    Derek''s mouth was wide open, he couldn''t believe that Devon could still be on his feet after that attack. Those three techniques were some of the best self-created techniques he had.


    The same lesson the dominator taught Devon was the same one he taught Derek. The best way to improve one''s battle skill was to create a battle style and technique suitable for his or herself and continue developing it further.


    Using other techniques was the same as following in their footstep. So, why not defy the odds and define one''s own destiny.


    As easy as it might sound, creating techniques was extremely hard. In the whole underground world, powerhouses who were capable of such perception are not up to twenty.


    If words get out that a youngster was able to create several high techniques. Different families and organizations would come looking for that youth. It was even highly possible that the three big would make a move.


    One could imagine how severe the situation was that could make any of the big three make a move.


    "Healing of the Devil," Devon stated, with a grin on his face. He had also used a self-created technique.


    Devon spent weeks creating this technique, he studied different healing techniques from the library in the auction, and with some insight, he finally managed to create a healing technique of his own.


    The technique was still at its early stage and there were still a lot of improvements that could be made. But with Devon''s limited knowledge, the technique could only do little things.


    Devon was certain that the day he perfects that technique even if his body, heart, and soul get destroyed, as long as there was a drop of his blood left he could resurrect.


    A self-created technique could be improved to great length as long as the creator had a high perception.


    Devon seemed to have returned to his original state, the bleeding on his body had stopped and even his tattered cloth which was also dyed in blood had become spotless.


    Just at the beginning stage of that technique, it was capable of recovering one''s body to such an extent.


    Derek had to admit that this person in front of him was terrifying.


    He then remembered the time he asked the dominator about who had more potential between him and the new kid that had just arrived. The dominator laughed at his question and told him never to compare himself with that kid


    As they were a world apart. The dominator said that during the early stage they might have seemed to have some potential, but later the gap would stretch so far.


    Derek thought the dominator was just exaggerating, and besides, he was confident in his strength. And they were always room for improvement.


    It was until now did he realize that this person was indeed very dangerous and had potential that was way above him.


    "Let me show you how it''s done," Devon said, tightening his grin on his black sword.


    WHEEWWWW........


    Devon raised his left hand, "Sword descendants." he said in a deep voice. Those words of his seemed to be capable of stopping time for a while.


    Thousands of swords, similar to the one on Devon''s right hand, filled the sky, and with another word from Devon, they attacked Derek from different corners at a very shocking speed.


    Derek managed to struggle out of the time freeze that had just occurred, even if it was just for a brief moment he felt it.


    "Everlasting shield." Derek roared in the nick of time. And a black shield which was formed out of his cosmic energy appeared, blocking several parts of his body against the incoming attack.


    Devon looked at the scene with interest. He wanted to see if Derek''s defense could withstand his attack.


    *BOOM*


    A loud eruption of swords hitting against a shield reverberated in the surrounding. One after the other, the swords began hacking upon the black shields. Several cracks were beginning to form on the shields


    And when it seemed like the shields would shatter, the swords ambushed ended. Derek, who had a bead of sweat on his forehead, heaved a sigh of relief.


    Devon sneered, he raised his left hand again and countless black swords filled the sky once again. Just like their predecessors, the black swords launched themselves at Derek.


    This time around, the swords completely shattered the shield around Derek''s body. Derek began to use his spear to defend himself from the attack. However, some were still able to slash him at some part of his body.


    Derek began pouring cosmic energy in his spear, he entirely ignored the swords that were hacking into his flesh. And very soon his spear began hovering in the air.


    As if the spear had a mind of its own, it split itself into the same number of words that were attacking his master and launched at them.


    It was now a battle between spears and swords.


    The black sword in Devon''s right hand shook as if telling its master to release him. Seeing his master didn''t intend to let go of him, it stops vibrating and remained silent.


    Derek glared at Devon as his spear returned to his hand.


    Seeing the spear had returned to Derek, Devon disappeared, the next place he appeared was in front of Derek. He slashed his sword at Derek, who failed to react quickly. The attack sent him crashing against the force field.


    The attack created a deep cut in Derek''s chest, and blood began oozing out from his body to the ground. While his cloth was soaked in blood.


    Devon still wasn''t done, he appeared from the back and made another attack. However, Derek managed to welcome the attack with one of his.


    The two weapons clashed upon one another.


    "The same trick won''t work again," Derek said.


    Devon launched a punch at Derek''s face with his left hand even as their sword was grinding toward one another.


    Derek went ten steps backward from the punch, he still didn''t let go of his grip on his spear. Not knowing that he had created had opened for Devon.


    Devon appeared before him and slashed his sword at Derek''s right hand, which was holding the spear. Derek wailed from the pain of his hand being cut off.


    His right hand fell straight to the ground and if earlier the blood dripping out of Derek''s body was like a pool of blood, now it had turned into a river of blood.


    Devon created a barrier around him, which prevented the blood from staining him.


    He grabbed Derek by the neck and lifted him. "It''s been so long." Devon licked his lips.


    Devon had a delightful look on his face as an abundant life force began flowing through his body. He could feel his bones been strengthened and refined, while the cosmic energy which had remained in a stagnant state for a while began flowing steadily across his body.


    The cosmic energy was like a kid who had been giving its favorite ice cream.


    While Derek''s face had become pale, even the vitality he had before was no longer there. He seemed to have been reduced to a half corpse.


    Devon threw him away as he felt he had absorbed enough. The only reason why Devon spared him was because he didn''t disappoint him.


    Just about when he was about to leave the stage, Teresa shouted. "Impossible!"

 Chapter 61 - The Fight VI

    Just about when Devon was about to get down from the stage, he heard a loud shout from the usual calm Teresa. He turned around to see what exactly happened and what he saw made his surprise.


    Derek was already back on his feet, his former half corpse appearance was beginning to regain its vitality. Even a hand sprang out.


    But that wasn''t what made Devon surprised.


    A small goat horn appeared on his forehead, then a pointy short tail sprang out and from his back, a huge pair of black wings emerged.


    Devon continued staring at Derek, not even bothering to interfere with the change that was happening in his opponent''s body. Instead of being worried about how their battle would go, Devon was excited. His battle spirit had risen to the top.


    This was the first time he was seeing a demon, though he had read a lot about them, seeing and reading were two different things.


    Accompanied by Derek''s transformation, a commanding demonic aura spread, surrounding the whole stage. The demonic aura wasn''t for show-off, as it contained immense power that was capable of putting any powerhouse to his or her knees.


    That wasn''t all, Derek''s white skin assumed a pitch black-hue, while claws began appearing on his fingers. His former fiery red eye turned full black, leaving no white within it at all.


    Derek could feel the tremendous force that was flowing through his body, just when he was about to give up, multiple black fires appeared in his heart.


    A part of him was telling him that as long as he moved closer to one of the black fires, there was the hope of him turning things around.


    When he came in contact with the black fire, the tiny fire suddenly turned bigger, and it devoured him. The fire burned him, till it was only his skeleton remaining, and each time that happened his whole body would form once again.


    The pain was beyond anything Derek had experience In his entire life. It felt like torture for eternity as the black fire burned him till the former luminous fire became dim.


    And after all that happened did he acquire his demon form. Derek felt if he had gained this form since the beginning of the fight, he would have ended it soon.


    Derek''s words made the author burst out laughing.... If only he knew.


    If words get out that this auction was harboring a demon, regardless of how strong it was. Families and organizations in the underground world wouldn''t rest till it was brought down.


    There was also no doubt that even the big three would make a move.


    The same way Demons were being killed in the underground world was also how humans who dare step into the demon world were being killed. Both races had an intense hatred for one another.


    "Impossible!" Teresa stated, shock evident in her voice. "How can he acquire his Demon form at this stage."


    In the Demon world, as soon as a Demon was born, they have established a spot in the pecking order. And this hierarchy could never be overturned.


    They were four Demons grades in the Demon world namely, the low grade, the mid-grade, high grade, and finally the epic grade Demon.


    There was also another grade before the low grade, but this was only for humans who became Demons either willfully or forcefully. The grade was called inferior grade.


    The weakest of all Demons.......


    In the human power level terms, a low-grade demon is at level 25 and that is only during its birth. While a mid-grade demon is a level 50 powerhouse and a high-grade demon at level 75.


    Demons were born that way, as such, they were powerful even from birth.


    There was a setback, a low-grade demon will never and can never become a mid-grade demon throughout its entire life. And the same applied to the other Demons.


    Behind any soldier, they were always a commander. The epic grade Demons. Unlike all other Demons, an epic grade Demon would start from scratch, meaning it would increase from each grade till it finally gets to the top.


    Epic grade demons were born sovereigns. They were showered with the best of best pills, techniques etcetera. Anything they desired in the demon world was given to them.


    Unlike all other demons, an epic grade Demon would not be able to possess its Demon form until the Demon enters at least level 90 if heeding to the human''s power level.


    Even though Devon didn''t know what grade Derek was in, Teresa knew, and she was beginning to look forward to what it represented for someone of his grade to acquire this form at a very early stage.


    "Oh, boy..... I''m so scared." Devon jested as Derek had finished his Demon transformation.


    Derek sneered, as he knew Devon was mocking him. "Why don''t we end this fight with the strongest of our attack," Derek said, pointing his spear at Devon?


    "Truthfully, I''m disappointed, I expected more than that... But let''s get this over with." Devon clenched his grip on his black sword.


    "Myriad of punishment." Without further ado, Derek threw his spear at Devon.


    The myriad of punishments was the strongest technique in the book for Derek, and it was also the only technique the boss of the auction taught him.


    The word ''Myriad'' could mean different things such as numerous, multiple, countless. This technique was summoning the God of punishment weapon and attacking one''s opponent with it.


    One''s weapon would then possess a percent of the God of punishment power. This technique was a hit-and-kill move.


    Myriad of punishment required an abundant amount of energy before it could be used. Most of the time, the technique took away ninety percent of the user''s energy.


    Nevertheless, Derek used it, as the outcome of the attack was worth it.


    Devon frowned, as he could see a huge spear rushing towards him. He knew that if that attack manages to hit him, then it''s a good night for him.


    Devon released his grip on the black sword in his hand, and it hovered in the air. "Sword energy disintegration." he then placed his hands behind his back.


    The same way Derek used his strongest technique, Devin did the same. Energy disintegration was combining both celestial and cosmic energy to create lethal force.


    Sword energy disintegration was capable of nullifying any attack that had to do with energy, well depending on the celestial and cosmic the attack possessed.


    Teresa stared at the two men on the stage, even when she was their age she didn''t much have this strength.


    Teresa was certain, as long as no harm befall


    any of them they were going to stand at the


    top of this world.


    Boundless celestial and cosmic energy erupted from the black sword.

 Chapter 62 - Teresa Faces The Devil

    Both weapons launched at each other as the effect of their energy eruption produce turbulent wind in the whole stage. The stage shook heavily that one would think it was about to collapse.


    *BOOM*


    Devon frowned as he felt a movement in the surrounding. The weapon collided with each other, and with their collision, the whole stage seemed to have become foggy.


    If Derek''s spear force manages to breakthrough Devon''s sword, not only will it sever the connection it had with its owner, the spear would also be able to deliver a lethal blow to Devon.


    And the same applied to Derek if it''s Devon''s sword who comes out on it


    Time seemed to have stopped as the two men were glaring at the foggy scene ahead. They were on high alert, not even daring to let their guard down for a single moment.


    A few minutes later, the foggy scene had become clear, and the two men saw something that made a frown appear on their faces.


    Teresa was standing on the stage with their weapons in her hand. She had to stop their battle as something huge had happened in the outside world, and they had to leave here immediately.


    Derek regained his human form and stumbled straight to the ground. He tried to remain conscious, but his body was weaker than he expected.


    He believed that for Teresa to interfere in their battle something very big must have happened or else she wouldn''t have done so.


    Surprisingly, her action led him to another discovery, as he then figured out his demon form could only be used for twenty minutes. Anything after that would make him pass out.


    However, someone wasn''t as understanding as Derek. A youth appeared in Teresa''s front and grabbed her neck, Teresa being caught off guard wasn''t able to dodge the move fast enough.


    The youth tightened his grip on her neck, if this was any normal human, then by now that neck would have broken severely.


    She stared at the person who had just made a move towards her, and her eyes couldn''t hide how shocked they were. Never did she imagine that a day like this would come.


    "Who do you think you''re?" Devon said, his whole body brimming with intense killing intent.


    Teresa''s body shook heavily, feeling the life force that was flowing from her body into Devon''s body. Teresa didn''t make any attempt to get free from Devon''s grasp on her, she was in mid-air as her body has been lifted by Devon.


    She then continues staring at Devon and after a while, she shut her eyes as if accepting her fate.


    Seeing the look on Teresa''s face before she shut her eyes, Devon had to admit that some part of him arched, but the drive to get rid of her for interfering was overwhelming for him.


    It felt like someone was influencing him because he wanted nothing more than to kill the woman in his hands.


    Even the black sword which Teresa was holding had flew to his hand, the only thing left for him to do was pierce her heart with the sword and everything was over.


    The fact that Teresa wasn''t struggling made everything easier, the negative emotion came pouring into Devon.


    He stretched the sword out and just about when he was about to pierce her abdomen. The surge of memories of the time they spent together began rushing through Devon.


    Devon suddenly let go of her, he staggered, finding it hard to believe, he had just done to her. Ever since he had arrived in the auction, Teresa had been nothing but nice to him, she even showered him with affections.


    So, when did he have to hurt someone like her? "Why!!!!!!!!!" Devon roared, grabbing his head with both hands.


    Teresa, who had figured out what must have happened appeared behind Devon and tapped his shoulder. Devon fell straight to her hand, falling unconscious.


    She used her finger to trail across Devon''s exquisite face, she then gently kissed him on his forehead. "Whoever you''re I''m going to make you pay for this," Teresa stated.


    "Little girl... Don''t bite more than you can chew." A man appeared before her, if Devon was conscious, he would recognize the man to be the same old man he absorbed energy from.


    The old man was the first man Devon absorbed cosmic energy from.


    Teresa gently placed Devon on the ground and stood up. "So you''re the Devil, he signed a contract with." said, clenching her hand into a fist.


    "Hehehehehehehe.... Little girl, you know I wouldn''t have revealed myself if it wasn''t for your pesky emotions getting in the way."


    The old man placed his hand on his chin, "What is it with you women. Can''t you just leave him alone, everywhere he goes he''s like a chick magnet?"


    "Sleeping with the kid is already enough, why must you begin to rub feelings all over him? You''re distracting him from his goals."


    "The deal in his contract with me is that he will not be able to fall in love, and Devon accepted. The kids keep telling you people so many times but no, you''re all just self-centered."


    A bone-chilling smile appeared on the old man''s face afterward, "There was one lady he also met, if it wasn''t for my interference he would have gone against the contract."


    "The kid is incapable of developing any emotion, however, he longs for attachment."


    Teresa remained silent the entire time, as she was beginning to understand the whole situation. Some months back, Devon told her to find her better man for her sister as he''s incapable of giving her what she wants.


    She had always wondered why, after listening to this old man, the pieces were coming together.


    "Emotions are for the weak, it hinders a man from achieving his true potential. And I''ve come a long way, no one is going to ruin my plans. At least not anymore."


    Some words picked Teresa''s interest, "What do you mean by not anymore?" Teresa asked.


    "Since you''re going to die anywhere, then there''s no harm in telling you." The old man or better still the devil said.


    "Some months back the kid had a memory gap and all of a sudden, he appeared in the front of this auction. The strangest thing of all was that even I, the devil also have no memories of what happened."


    "How is that possible?" Teresa inquired, even she found it hard to believe it.


    "The same thing happened a few weeks ago, that same gap in memory, and each time the kid returns he comes back different." The devil stated.


    Teresa seemed to have recalled something, "That explains why he was so different after his training, I thought it was because of the advancement of his soul stage."


    "Enough talking, since we have bonded well within this short time I will give you two options, so pick whichever one suits you."


    "A quick death or a fast death." The Devil said with a smile on his smug face.


    Teresa burst out laughing, "You''re a funny Devil if you believe you can kill me." a purple blade appeared on Teresa''s hand as she revealed her power level to the old man.


    "If you were at your peak then maybe I won''t stand a chance at you, but with the little strength, you possess I doubt that possible."


    As much as the devil tried to hide the shock in his face, he couldn''t.. This lady was very much stronger than he expected.

 Chapter 63 - We Finally Meet

    A week had passed since that incident and for the past seven days, Devon was unconscious. He seemed to be in a deep sleep that could last for eternity.


    During those seven days, a lot of things happened in the auction, one of them being the disappearance of the dominator, the sovereign, and the boss of the auction. There was no sign of them in the auction, and it was as if they vanished away from the underground world.


    Something like this had never happened before, it made the members of the auction deeply worried.


    The auction had a lot of enemies, big families and organizations were trying to get their hands on the treasures and artifacts in the auction. However, with the three masters still there, they didn''t dare make a move.


    With the disappearance of those three, the former peaceful auction became chaotic. The dispute happened left and right, and those who had grudges against one another settled it in a death match.


    Four days later, the staff in the auction started leaving one after the other. They knew something must have happened to the three masters. Even lady Teresa couldn''t be found anywhere also.


    And if others in the underground world figure that out, it would only be death awaiting them. The former lively auction had changed, it was as silent as a graveyard in there.


    They were only four members of the auction who decided to stay in the auction.


    Another smile followed by a chuckle appeared on the face of the unconscious Devon. He seemed to be having a dream and from his expression, one could tell it was a serene one.


    For the past seven days, in which Devon had been unconscious, that had been happening occasionally.


    In Devon''s dream, a boy who looked to be at least four or five years of age was laying on his Mother''s lap as she gently rubbed his Achilles gold hair. The mother stared at the kid with unending love, and at the same time, there were worries all over their face.


    A man holding a white-haired girl appeared before them. He smiled, staring at the woman. "How''s my heir doing?"


    "He''s good." the woman said then gently tapping on the boy''s shoulder, "Your father is back."


    Hearing that his father was back, the boy stood up and rushed towards his father. The man carried the little boy who rushed toward him, "Hehehehehe! I brought something for you."


    A black necklace appeared on the man''s hand, he then wore it on the boy''s neck, before dropping him on the ground. The boy stared at the necklace like someone who had just gotten a new toy.


    The white-haired girl also got closer to the boy as both of them stared at the black necklace. She then roughed up the little guy''s hair before fleeing away.


    Both kids had a striking resemblance to their parents. They even inherited their parent''s hair color.


    "Elyse! Stop doing that to my hair." the boy said, though he sounded displeased by the girl''s action, a smile appeared on his face as he chased after her.


    "What? The necklace is ordinary..... There''s no string attached. " The man stated, seeing how the woman was glaring at him.


    The woman moved closer to the man, then placing her head on his chest as she hugged him dearly. "Thank you."


    "Hehehehehehe...So, I get to salute the captain this night... Hehehehehe." the man wrapped his hands around the woman''s waist. His words made her face turn red as she understood what he meant.


    She flew out of his hands, "Kids, let''s go have dinner." the woman walked towards the dining table, ignoring the man who seemed to have won a big battle.


    The family of four were seated, having their dinner, all sort of tricks and jokes were said and performed by the man which made the kids and mother laugh. They appeared to be a very happy and strong family.


    And there wasn''t a crisis they couldn''t deal with as long as they were together.


    When they were done with their dinner, the whole family all went to watch a movie in the theater room before going to bed. Both parents then read the kids a story before leaving their rooms.


    During the past seven days, those kinds of precious dreams were the ones he kept having. Devon was completely absorbed in the dream that he believed it was real.


    Not until...


    Devon felt someone or something pull him out of where he was, and the next thing that appears before him was a sea of blood and piles of bones all around.


    The whole area was covered with blood and bones.


    Devon looked around the environment, with how the building was, it didn''t take long for him to realize that he was in a hall. Several thoughts were going on in Devon''s head, as the thing he remembered was him and his families together.


    So, how did he appear here..... Devon sighed, he knew that must have all been a dream.


    If any human should appear in this kind of environment, he or she would be scared to death seeing the blood and bones on the whole place. However, Devon wasn''t a tiny bit frightened by all this, except for a troubled look on his face, that was all.


    For some strange reason, Devon could feel both celestial and cosmic energy present in this auction and were rushing into his body. Like a hungry beast, he greedily absorbed them.


    Devon was certain that if he remains in this hall for ten years, he could possess the strength to kill his pathetic father. The energies here are robust and even a million times thicker than even the stone hall in the auction.


    Something then attracted Devon, which was the walls of the hall. They were all engraved with different patterns, making the hall enveloped in mysteries, accompanied by the blood and bones everything appeared bizarre.


    Devon began walking forward, and he realized that the more he got closer, the blood seemed to be getting thicker while the bones in the area increased over time. This discovery made him more interested in finding out what exactly this hall was.


    Ahead of him were four huge pillars, Devon increased his pace till he was standing in front of one of the pillars. Devon could swear that he had seen a pillar similar to this somewhere, but he couldn''t remember.


    Devon moved away from the pillar and began walking down the hallway. And his effort paid off, seeing an obsidian throne he knew he had arrived at his destination.


    A black obsidian throne was on top of several scattered bones. If one stared at the throne close, one would realize that some patterns which were engraved on the walls of the hall were also on the throne.


    Apart from that, the throne had a very lethal vibe all around it, and it seemed like both the celestial and cosmic energy in the surroundings were coming out from the throne.


    "So we finally meet.." a man appeared on the throne.

 Chapter 64 - Im The Son Of My Mother

    "Who are you? And where the hell am I?" Devon''s eyebrows furrowed as he asked the man seating on the obsidian throne.


    The man was cladded in green attire, his eyes were sky blue and were as clear as water, and they shone brightly even more than the brightest star in the sky.


    He had an average look, he couldn''t be considered handsome and at the same time couldn''t be called ugly. The man was in the middle of the two features.


    "Is that how you talk to someone who saved your life." the man said.


    They were several spikes all around the throne, and it seemed nothing but comfortable, however, the man sat on it as if it was the most comfortable place to seat on.


    Devon looked at the man perplexed, "You saved me?" he asked, finding it hard to believe that the man on the throne saved him.


    "Of course, who did you think pulled you out of that dream." the man said, he seemed to be enjoying the conversation between them as he placed his leg on top of the other.


    As each word came out of the man''s mouth, an ancient aura was being emitted from him though he tried to hide it, Devon could sense a little bit of the aura.


    "So that was all a dream..... Sigh." Devon said in a calm voice. After all, he was still very young, beside who wouldn''t want to be in a happy family.


    "Wait, something is wrong... How am I able to feel this way." Devon''s gaze was filled with shock as he stared at the man on the throne.


    The man then started laughing, "You''ve figured it out."


    In this place, except the two of us, no other entity is capable of stepping into this place. Only if I bring them in, including that pesky thing inside you which also means your emotions can''t be influenced.


    "To cut it short, let''s say your contract with the Devil is on hold as long as you''re here."


    Devon frowned, "I guess I shouldn''t be surprised that you know about the Devil, well, these days a lot of people are figuring it out, and it''s really annoying."


    "Hahahahahaha!" the man started laughing out loud once again. "What do you mean by a lot of people, only three people know about it, and that because the book of prophecy revealed it to them."


    "Yes.....T-" Devon was about to agree to the man''s word when he realized something.


    "How do you know about that? Only three people are aware of what was written in the book of prophecy and from your words, you also seem to know about it." Devon took two steps forward afterward.


    The man grinned innocently at Devon, he knew he had spoken too much, "Hehehehehehe... Let''s just say I''ve been beside you the entire time."


    "Besides me? Or inside my body." killing intent began brimming out of Devon''s body, though he knew he didn''t stand a chance against this man, there was no harm in giving it a shot.


    Imagine someone had been beside you throughout your whole life without you being aware and your consent.


    "I''ve always been here in fact since your birth, besides if it weren''t for me, you would have been dead several times by now." the man waved his hand, dismissing the killing intent directed at him.


    Devon remained silent for a while, as he found it hard to process what he had just heard. "How is that possible?" After giving it a serious thought, he then spoke.


    "Remember in the all heaven alliance when that lady pierced you, even that so-called teacher of yours tried to kill you because he thought I was the one influencing you." the man said, seemingly displeased.


    Devon was shocked, he was rendered speechless by the man''s words.


    "And if it also wasn''t for me, you would have been trapped in that eternal sleep till your life span runs out."


    "Eternal sleep!...... So all those memory gaps were because you possessed my body."


    Seeing the shock look on Devon''s face, the man said, "You don''t have anything to worry about anything, I mean no harm."


    "Thanks for saving me, is there a way you can leave my body," Devon asked, staring at the man.


    The man nodded as if he had expected that question from Devon, "Become a God." and from his face, one could tell he also couldn''t wait for that day to arrive.


    "As long as I become a god, then you can leave my body."


    The man nodded to Devon''s words once again.


    Devon clenched his hand into a fist, "Before that day arrives, no matter what happens don''t interfere even if I''m close to death, don''t take over my body."


    The man seemed proud of the decision Devon made, "Alright then." he then pointed his hand at the third pillar Devon encountered. "Place your hand on that pillar, and it''s going to send you out of here.


    When there was no longer anything else to say, the man told Devon the way out. Devon stared at the man for a long time before making a move.


    Devon turned around, on his way to the third pillar, just as he was a few meters close to it, "Don''t you think you owe me one." he said.


    "Ohhhhhhh, it been long I''ve heard that word, anyway what is it you want?" the man''s voice resounded in the hall.


    A bone-chilling smile then appeared on Devon''s face, "Can you get rid of the Devil." Devon asked.


    "Why? Don''t you want the power to avenge your mother." the man said teasingly.


    Devon could tell that the man on the throne was mocking him, "I should have believed in myself, and because of that, I lost her." After his mother''s death, he had believed that he wouldn''t experience something like this again.


    But destiny had its way of turning things around.


    While Devon was tapped out, for some reason, he was able to listen to the whole conversation between Teresa and the Devil. It was almost as if he was with them.


    And their battle though he couldn''t see them he was able to differentiate between their energy and because of that, he knew who won.


    "Don''t you believe in yourself?" the man jested.


    Devon smirked in response, "Of course I do but... Forget about it." Devon was about to place his hand on the pillar when the man answered him.


    "Hold up, I never said I won''t do it, but you do know that if I get rid of him for you, that''s like losing an arm."


    "And did Teresa''s death lead to this decision?"


    Devon folded his hands across his chest, "Receiving external power from someone to avenge my mother and become stronger is not the path I want to take anymore."


    "I''m the son of my mother, I realized I don''t need anyone offering me power before I can have what I want."


    "I don''t know what he wants, but all I know is that having such a person inside me is like having a ticking bomb," Devon spoke out once again, seeing there wasn''t any reply from the man.


    After a while the man replied, "I won''t get rid of him for you better still I''m going to sell him then when you''re strong enough to do the job yourself." the man stated, spreading his hands across the throne.


    Devon smirked, he then placed his hand on the pillar and disappeared.

 Chapter 65 - Disappearance Of The Three Masters

    Devon''s eyes were already open, he stood up gently from the bed, digesting everything that had just happened to him. He stared at the other side of the bed and remembered that some days ago a beautiful lady was laying there, and today she was no more.


    He sighed deeply.....


    Getting changed into a new attire, he then walked out of the room.


    Devon looked around the whole auction, wondering why there was nobody around anymore. The thought of something bad happening crossed his mind, but he decided to put it behind him.


    To some extent, he believed that those three were capable of warding off any attack in the underground world. Devon checked all the staff rooms and still, there was no one there.


    "Where is everyone," Devon said, seemingly perplexed. At the moment, there were only three places he had not checked in the auction.


    The stone hall, the boss room, and the auction main hall.


    The main hall of the auction was where artifacts, treasures, and all sorts of items were being sold off. The main hall was also the liveliest place in the auction, it was usually flooded with people coming in and out.


    Most of the people who came to the auction during the day were mostly there to sell something. As the real auction day was always held at night.


    During the past seven months, there had been several auctions were big families and organizations came to buy the treasures that picked their interest. But Devon never went there, as he spent most of the time in the stone hall or his room.


    Truthfully, he also didn''t know where the main hall was. So, it took a long time before he finally found a door that had a slate on top of it and had the word ''Main hall'' written on it.


    Devon stepped inside the main hall, and to his surprise, they were only six people in the auction. Four men and two women, out of the men Devon recognized two of them as they were Michael and Peter while the rest this was the first time he was seeing them.


    "Where are the others?" Devon inquired, scanning through the surrounding. Seeing the six people here, there wasn''t any point in checking the other rooms


    Micheal sighed deeply, "They have left the auction."


    "Why? Did something happen to the boss, the dominator, and the sovereign?" A deep frown had already appeared on Devon''s face.


    The days he spent with them made him aware that those two were deeply attached to this auction. And there had also been here for a very long time, so what could happen that would make them leave.


    Considering how powerful the three of them were, what happened.


    "The three masters suddenly disappeared, all the staffs searched everywhere, but they couldn''t be found, it was almost as if they had vanished away from the underground world."


    "Sigh.... The auction has many enemies and with the disappearance of the three masters, those families and organizations would start appearing one after the other. That''s the reason why most of them left the auction."


    "Only death awaits those who remain here."


    Devon sneered, folding his hands across his chest, "Then why are you still here." Devon said.


    "After all the three masters have done for us, we can''t abandon this place. This is our home, and I rather die protecting it than run like a coward."


    Peter was the one who spoke this time around, and the others nodded to his words, declaring that they agreed to everything he said.


    "FOOLS!!!!" Devon bursted out laughing, "I see you don''t have anything better to do than to throw your life away. If so, then I wish you all good luck." Devon stated.


    The six knew they were all throwing away their life by staying here, but they all believed it was the right to do, considering everything the three masters had done for them.


    "Are you leaving?" one of the women asked.


    Devon looked at her and smiled, "Why would I.... This is also my home." he stated, making his way out of the main hall.


    They all had their mouth wide open, they couldn''t believe that Devon was not leaving. Because of the rumors, they heard about him, he was said to be self-centered and egoistic. So, in a situation like this, none of them had hope of him staying.


    Besides, he was extremely talented any family and organization would recruit someone like him, even getting into one of the big three wasn''t out of reach for him.


    The six people in the auction stared at each other and wondered if they possessed half the talent Devon had, would they have stayed behind.


    "Rumors are indeed just rumors after all," Micheal said.


    Devon frowned as soon as he stepped out of the main hall. For some reason, a burden had been removed from him. He placed his hand on his chest, "It seems like that problem has been dealt with."


    Devon stopped walking as he noticed a change in the surrounding, "Come out, Derek."


    "How long did you know I was here." a youth with fiery red eyes and a scar on his cheek appeared in front of Devon.


    The youth had his upper body part and lower body part wrapped in bandages. The only area that didn''t have bandages on was his face.


    Devon couldn''t help but laugh at the state the youth was in, "Pathetic."


    The youth was Derek, who engaged in an Intense battle with Devon some days ago. Who knew after that battle he would be reduced to this state even it wasn''t for those six people left in the auction, he might have died.


    "Go to boss''s room." Derek vanished after he said those words.


    A few seconds later, Devon was already in the room. The arrangement always amazed Devon at how similar it was to one of the rooms in the Reid mansion.


    The last time Devon was here, he was injured, and he also took away the orbs that used to circle the room. Presently, the only thing left in the room was the odd-looking chair at the center.


    Twenty minutes had passed and there was nothing, Devon was beginning to think that Derek played some trick on him.


    "Place your hand on the black wall." a cold voice sounded in the room.


    Devon stared around the room, there was only a chair in the room and nothing else so who spoke just know. He then seemed to have realized something as he approached the chair.


    The chair began to shake as if telling Devon not to move closer to it. Seeing that Devon had changed his direction, the chair then stopped trembling.


    "A spirit artifact..... Interesting." Devon went towards the black wall and placed his on it.


    The black wall suddenly began to emit a white light that even made Devon close his eyes. A few seconds later became dim and as Devon open his eyes, his mouth formed an ''O'' shape.


    The black wall had turned into a book.


    "Devon, if you''re seeing this, then that is to say that the inevitable had happened to me and my disciples."

 Chapter 66 - The Book Of Prophecy Warning

    An old man appeared in front of Devon, the man was the old boss of the auction that had just vanished without any trace.


    Devon stared at the man as he found it hard to understand what was happening at the moment.


    "I placed a little of my soul energy inside the book of prophecy a long time ago, just in case something like this happened."


    Devon nodded his head, through his research in the auction library he had come across something like this.


    However, it was mostly used by my terrifying powerhouse to pass their inheritance to the next generation. Who knew the boss of the auction was also capable of technique.


    "What happened?" Devon asked in a very calm tone.


    The old man was about to say something when he noticed the change in Devon. During those months, they spent together, even though Devon was mostly in the stone hall, he was always watching him.


    So, he knew, this young man in front of him never displayed any emotion whenever they were together, it was almost as if he was a puppet. Even when he was in pain, his face was always neutral, seemingly unbothered about everything.


    Seeing the young man showing some emotion greatly surprised him. "Why can''t I sense its presence in you anymore."


    "It''s gone," Devon answered, of course, he knew what the man was referring to, and anyway the old man was probably dead already, so there wasn''t really any point in keeping a secret to a dead person.


    "Hmm, hmmm, it''s good... However, I don''t have much time left. I must explain something to you." the old man started making an earnest expression.


    Devon listened to the man''s words attentively.


    "The moment you arrived in the auction and when we accepted you our fate was revealed by the book of prophecy, and we knew what was coming for us the moment we interfered in your journey to supremacy."


    "The inevitable is the three of us no longer existing. To be honest, we knew what awaited us if we took that part but our existence in the world is for this purpose."


    The old man continued throwing the big words at Devon, who just stood there staring at him. Sometimes it appeared like he understood what the man was saying, and sometimes it was as if the man was wasting his time.


    "I know killing Clifford is all you desire right now, truthfully it''s the right to do but you mustn''t lose yourself in the chase for power and forget who you really are."


    Devon sneered.....


    "Kid, I must tell you something. Clifford possesses powers that are beyond even my imagination but there''s a way out. To get rid of someone like Clifford, you must cut off all his wings first."


    Devon wasn''t some dummy, he understood what the old man meant by cutting off all his wings. "Which forces in the underground world are under my old man''s control."


    "The big three." Even the old man frowned as he said those gigantic words.


    "Alright then, very soon the big three will cease to exist," Devon said.


    If any being in the underground world manages to find out that Devon was thinking of destroying the big three, he or she would assume he was a mad fellow.


    Who were the big three.....


    These forces were the mandators of the underground world. In a world so vast with numerous terrifying powerhouses, yet these three forces could suppress all of them and remain undefeated and undisputed in their respective territory.


    No other forces in the underground world were capable of such. Be it in resources or anything aspect, none could come close to any of the big three.


    The big three presences were like God among other families and organizations in the underground world. Each force possessing several powerhouses that were capable of single-handledly ruling over the world.


    They had stood as the leaders of the underground world for more than a million years, and their position had never been shaken. Even, not in the slightest.


    The profane palace, the heaven and hell organization, and the house of omega.


    If it weren''t for these three forces, the world government organizations would have ripped apart the underground world, even the Demon world wouldn''t let such opportunity go.


    As long as those three forces stood, they were no doubt that the underground world would continue to exist, even for a very long time.


    Now imagine the stir it would cause when an individual says that the big three will cease to exist very soon. What kind of impact would it cause.


    "Uhm, Uhm... Kid, you must be patient." The man said, seeing how Devon answered him immediately.


    "I prepared a gift for you."


    The old man then stretched his hand out, giving Devon a small book. "Here''s a list of forces that Clifford has his finger wrapped around. From the weakest to the strongest."


    Devon took the book from the old man''s hand and scanned throughout it and to his surprise, he found a name that he never thought would appear in the book.


    The all heaven alliance....


    Devon shook his head, "It seems our reunion is also very soon." he said in a very low voice.


    "However, only two forces out of the big three are involved with Clifford. To be honest, I don''t know which one, so I''m going to leave you to find that out."


    "No one should be able to threaten your life as long as you don''t act drastically. Besides, there''s Teresa and Tessa to support you." the old man said.


    Devon smirked, "Teresa is dead." he said as if her death didn''t affect him in the slightest.


    The old man frowned as Teresa''s death was something he didn''t foresee and even Devon''s attitude did not go unnoticed.


    From the man''s expression, one could tell that Teresa held a very high position in his heart. The man sighed, if only he had to peek into the future, then maybe he might have been able to rescue Teresa.


    After a while, the old man then broke the silence between them.


    "Sigh...Beware of what harbors inside you for it might eventually take everything from you! And remember this those who kill gods cannot remain ordinary."


    "Reflect well upon thy fate as you proceed in life. This were the warning the book of prophecy revealed about your journey ahead."


    Devon smiled, he had some idea of what the book of prophecy was, and thankfully he had gotten rid of one pest. As soon as he finds another way, he would make sure he gets rid of that other pest.


    Devon did not believe that the only way to get rid of that person was until he became a god. They had to be another way.


    Having someone who could possess one''s body at any given time was very unpleasant.


    "Seeing you, I know whoever killed Teresa would definitely pay one way or the other." the man said as his soul was beginning to fade.


    "Good luck kid."


    Devon chuckled, "For a man already dead, I must say you talk a lot." Devon said, walking out of the room.


    "Sigh... We wanted to create someone who would pull the world out of the darkness that is about to befall upon it instead, we created someone who will lead that destruction." the man sighed deeply once again.


    "Thankfully I left something behind."


    In the blink of an eye, his remaining soul energy disappeared.

 Chapter 67 - The Truth About The Devil

    Meanwhile, in the hall, the old man who faced Teresa some days ago was standing in front of the man, Devon met earlier. The man was still seating on the obsidian throne.


    It was as if nothing in the world could ever make him leave his seat.


    "Who are you?" the old man stated softly, he was very mindful of the way he spoke to the man on the throne as he knew this man was extremely powerful.


    Just from the ancient aura that was brimming out of his body, the old man had lived for a very long time, he recognized a monster when he saw one.


    Especially how the man was capable of summoning him into this place without any close contact.


    But that also didn''t mean that he feared the man.


    "That''s not important.... Devil, you see that contract you made and any other shady things you''ve planned against that kid is going to have to be on hold." the man on the throne said, with a smile on his face.


    The old man grinned, "Why?"


    "Oh... A mere Demon lord dares question my words. Have I stooped low that even someone of your level dares question me." the man on the throne said in a not-so-friendly manner.


    The old man''s body shook, he was shocked at how the person in front of him knew about his true identity.


    That was his real identity. He was the 84th Demon lord of the Demon world. Before he passed on, thanks to the elders of the Demon World, he managed to preserve some of his life and then entered into a deep sleep.


    During that time, he wasn''t dead, but neither was he alive. The only way he was going to wake up was if the Demon encountered some catastrophe that they weren''t able to solve, then would the Demons wake him from his sleep.


    This was also one of the reasons why the Demon''s world was still intact. They possessed several bizarre techniques that were capable of protecting their ancestor''s life. Most of the Demon Lord and high-rank Demons were always kept in this state.


    However, as soon as they come out they can remain in the world for fifteen minutes. Anything higher than that would cause the wrath of heaven upon them.


    Also, they were incapable of stepping out of the Demon world because of their vulnerability to the celestial energy in the underground world.


    If a mid-grade Demon steps into the underground, he or she would be reduced to a low-grade Demon depending on how abundant the Celestial energy in that area possessed.


    In some cases, a high-grade Demon could only have the power of an inferior grade Demon. The same thing also would happen if a human steps into the Demon world.


    Which was why most of the battle between the demons and humans were held in the Doomsday ground.


    Fifteen minutes wasn''t considered little in the face of a powerful powerhouse, and because of this reason the underground world and the mortal world had never dared to attack the Demons in the Demon world.


    Who knew that during the era of the 92nd Demon lord, the demons would encounter a terrifying force that wanted to erase them from the surface of the world. That year, all the demons who were kept in that state all woke up to face the crisis that was ahead of them.


    And even after all ancestors and Demon lords came out to battle this force, they couldn''t still annihilate the forces. It was even them who suffered heavy loss, as they lost about seventy percent of their forces.


    This also leads to another reason why the demons lost tremendously in the last hundred thousand years battle against the underground world.


    All they knew was that the forces that suddenly attacked them were searching for something in their world. It was unknown whether they found it or not, but after some days all of them left the Demon world.


    Strangely, out of some luck, the 84th Demon lord managed to survive the catastrophe. However, it came at a huge cost.


    It turned out that someone saved his life and was given two months to enjoy life to his fullest, and after that month he would have to pay his debt.


    Two months passed in the blink of an eye, and he was told to go to the underground world. Demons were not as deceitful as the humans so of course, he went there even after the vulnerability the celestial world rendered to Demons.


    And his action was rewarded greatly by that person as his life span increased by some margin.


    Just like he began working for the person, in return, the person offered him what he desired the most. He never saw the person for once all he receives was a telepathic message and when he completed the work given, his reward would be given.


    While on his last mission, he was required to steal a chest from one small shop in the Mayor''s city. The mission went well, and he successfully stole the chest.


    However, who knew the chest belonged to one of the big three. As soon as he then escaped away from the city, the chest suddenly disappeared from him, and before he knew what was happening he was hunted by a member of the Heaven and hell organization, and even with all his experience and powers that person killed him.


    The mysterious being he was working with didn''t even bother with him anymore and just when his soul was about to vanish away something magical happened before him.


    A young boy suddenly appeared beside him, the boy was wailing on the ground while blood was oozing out from the boy''s eyes and head.


    As soon as the boy appeared, the mysterious being spoke to him once again and from the person''s voice, he could sense panic and yearning from the voice


    The being quickly suggested they had a deal once again but as the 84th Demon lord, he was conning in some ways, and sensing how tense the situation was he managed to strike a deal of his own with the person.


    Just like he expected, the mysterious being agreed to his deal. However, the powers were going to be given to the boy instead. But the powers would be shared among the both of them.


    When he heard the terms that came along with the deal, he was delighted.


    However, he had already planned that once the boy reaches level 50 he would then erase his soul and take over the boy''s body.


    He remembered when he asked the mysterious being for that power he wasn''t sure that it would accept, neither was he sure if that power was within the person''s capability. He just gambled.


    It was said that when a Demon or any human acquires this power and masters it full, he or she would then be able to advance further and gain immortality, possessing power like no other being in the entire world.


    The ultimate power of all, the power of desires.

 Chapter 68 - It Turns Out You Were Someones Pawn

    The ultimate power of all, the absolute power of desires. A power that was sealed or better still banished from the world surface.


    In the face of this power, all humans, demon''s flaws were revealed. Abilities, techniques, even artifacts flaws were revealed. During the ancient days, the gods and demons joined forces to seal this power, and at the end of the day, they were only capable of sealing one-third of its true power.


    The supreme power of desires. It was widely known as the ultimate power of all, even in the ancient days. However, beings who acquired that power were destined to have a short life and were never be able to utilize that power to its fullest.


    So to date, no one had ever demonstrated its true strength.


    "I don''t know if that person is a fool or overconfident that he or she dares give you that power. Besides, if you''re to possess even one-third of that power it will consume you."


    "Because you''re too weak."


    The man on the throne was beginning to wonder what kind of existence in the world was capable of having the ultimate power in his palms and yet gives it out.


    Honestly, he wasn''t even capable of such. The ultimate power of all was a force that couldn''t be reckoned it. It opened the door to several insane abilities and techniques that were extremely powerful.


    He had always regarded those sins tasks that Devon perform as the Demon lord just messing around, never did he except that it was a tiny portion of the ultimate power of all that was given to him.


    "Even gods won''t dare acquire this power if it was even given to them, and yet, a mere demon lord wants to have the power." He sneered, staring at the old man.


    Countless powerhouses, even gods and demons had dreamed of acquiring this power by force, but they had all perished in the hand of this power.


    In all eras, the ultimate power always chooses its possessor, either one of the god''s descendants or the demon''s descendants. They have never been any case whereby the power was given to someone. Such power was rebellious and wouldn''t submit to anyone.


    However, in the last two million years, they weren''t any being who possessed that power, so gradually people started forgetting about it. Only those old fossils in some families and organizations knew about it, but none dared to speak about it.


    If it wasn''t for the dimension they were in, mentioning the ultimate power of all would allow the Heaven to unleash its wrath. The Heaven condemned the ultimate power of all, and it won''t tolerate any being that acquires that power.


    The heaven would unleash a tribulation upon the possessor of the ultimate power of all every year. which is one of the reasons why most possessor tends to have a short life.


    A smile appeared on the man on the throne face, he was looking forward to meeting this mysterious person who had acquired the ultimate power and was also willing to give it out.


    It meant the person was confident in his strength.


    ....


    The old man stared at the screen which was displayed in front of him, watching as his secret were revealed one after the other. He was extremely terrified of the man in front of him.


    This was a clear demonstration of how terrifying the man in front of him was. The ability to unfold the past of one''s life.


    In his entire life, they had only been two people who had scared the shit out of him. That mysterious being, he worked for, and this man in front of him. Even when those forces invaded the Demon world, he wasn''t this terrified of them.


    "So it turns out that you were someone pawn." the man on the throne said, his eyes still glued to the screen ahead.


    The old man''s legs were trembling, "Please don''t kill me... I was just following orders." he stammered several times due to fright.


    "I know, I know, I know, I know." the man on the throne stated. His words made the old man heaved a sigh of relief.


    He then sneered, "Actually, I would have eventually killed you because you interfered with fate. If you had just stayed in that space and continued to be a pawn, then you might have lived long.''


    "But you choose to get yourself wrapped around fate, and all those who interfere with fate shall die." The man on the throne burst out laughing as soon as those words came out.


    The former old man who was trembling seemed to have regained his composure as he stood up straight. "I won''t go down without a fight."


    "Ohhhhhhh, let me see how strong the 84th Demon lord is then." the man on the throne chuckled.


    The old man''s skin assumed a red-hue, a huge goat horn then appeared on his forehead, followed by a huge red pair of wings. Even his former black eye turned full black, leaving no white within, while several long claws appeared on his fingers.


    He then began to grow taller, till he approached the height of a giant. A very powerful demonic aura spread out from his body.


    Comparing Derek''s transformation to this old man''s transformation was like comparing a kitten to a lion. The old man seemed to be able to shatter space itself with just a single punch.


    Even the cosmic energy all around the surrounding rushed towards him, instead of absorbing them, the energy began wrapping all around till it finally materialized into the shape of a red dragon.


    It was almost as if the red dragon was alive. The red dragon began coiling itself all around the old man, while his head rested on the man''s shoulder.


    The old man clenched his hand into a fist, his entire body appeared to be full of energy. Facing the man in front of him, he knew he had to display his full power or else only death awaited him.


    Whereas the man seating on the throne found the scene very amusing. Despite the demonic aura and killing intent, he appeared unbothered. To the extent that he even stretched his legs and hands a few times.


    "Epic grade Demon, not bad.....However, you''re below average compared to those I''ve seen."


    The old man smirked, "Just you wait." He waved his hand and a black emblem appeared on his hand. With the appearance of the black emblem, the red dragon shook heavily and flew straight to the emblem. The emblem began rotating till it finally swallowed the red dragon.


    "Hahahahahahahahaha." the old man began laughing like a maniac.


    He then pointed the black emblem, in the direction of the man on the throne. The red dragon appeared out of the emblem it had become ten times larger than its previous appearance and the might that came it with wasn''t to be underestimated.


    The red dragon roared at the man and rushed towards him. The dragon''s intention was clear, it wanted to devour the man as its mouth was wide open.


    Powerhouses who were capable of facing this type of attack from the red dragon in the underground world could be counted with two hands.


    Against the incoming attack, the man on the throne simply raised his hand as if he wanted to give the dragon a high five. Just as the dragon got close to him, a very shocking thing happened.


    The man''s left hand that was raised was like a magnetic as it completely sucked away the red dragon. The dragon wasn''t even capable of battling.


    Seeing what had just happened, the transformed Demon went seven steps backward. The shock was written all over his face.


    The man on the throne grinned....

 Chapter 69 - A New Page In The Book Of Prophecy

    The man on the throne''s left hand was still raised, facing in the direction of the old man. The man then slightly stretched his hand forward.


    *BOOM*


    The red dragon which was sucked away appeared out of the man''s hand, but this time around it launched itself towards the old man. Even the former destructive force it carried along with it was still present there.


    "NOOOOOO!!!!!!!" the old man shouted, before striking a full-force punch at the attack that was directed towards him.


    His fist collided with the red dragon. The force from the punch seemed to be capable of destroying the red dragon as it began pushing the dragon back.


    The situation changed instantly as the red dragon went mad and increased its overall strength. Cracks began forming on the giant''s fist while the ground in that surrounding began tearing up, showing how intense their battle was.


    "ARGHHHHHH!!!!!" sounds of wailing resounded loudly in the room.


    As the red dragon ripped apart the giant arm, then enveloping the giant body, burning it with its cosmic flame. The after effect sent the old man flying several meters away.


    The red dragon stared at the old man before looking towards the man on the throne as if asking him for permission to finish what it had just started. And with a nod from the man on the throne, it dashed the old man on the ground.


    The instinct of an experienced powerhouse.


    Realizing another attack was coming towards its way, the old man hurriedly stood up. A huge spear then appeared in his hand, he began pouring cosmic energy towards the spear, preparing the dragon.


    As soon as the dragon was close to it, the man slashed down the spear. Space itself began to twist from the deadly energy that attacks carried.


    Even though the red dragon sensed fear and danger from the attack, it didn''t dare retreat as it knew the man on the throne wouldn''t spare it.


    Just as expected, as soon as the spear and the red dragon came in contact with one another, the dragon tried resisting the force, but its effort was in vain. And a few seconds later, the red dragon stumbled down to the ground.


    While the huge spear began to develop several cracks till it finally exploded, causing another severe injury to the epic grade Demon.


    The old man glared at the man on the throne, but he was awfully shocked at how powerful the man was. He could even absorb and repel one''s attack.


    "That attack of yours wasn''t half bad, considering how it left you in this shape." The man on the throne mocked the old man''s appearance.


    One of the huge goat horn on his forehead had bent backward, while the other had some of it length cut off. His left hand was completely gone, the claws he was proud of had gone, and only two fingers were left in his right hand.


    The wings on his back were broken, part of his skin was beginning to peel off and both eyes were swollen. They were like a duck egg. Even his previous demonic aura had vanished away.


    Frankly, a mid-grade Demon should be capable of ripping him apart at the moment.


    The black emblem in his body began trembling as if it had met a terrifying for. It flew away from the old man''s body to the left hand of the man seating on the throne.


    "Black emblem... This must be one of the treasures you got from that mysterious being." The man on the throne stared at the emblem in his hand.


    "What other thing do you have?" the man said, looking at the giant with interest.


    The old man''s body shook heavily, and he returned to his original appearance. All the treasure he possessed flew out of his body one after the other, with each of them going towards the man on the throne in direction.


    Seeing how all the treasure he acquired with his strength been taken away completely crushed his spirit. Now he understood how the weak felt.


    Then all the treasures completely laid themselves on the ground. As they displayed one another. However, the man gazed at all of them and shook his head.


    "None of them is as good as the emblem." He said in a disappointing tone.


    The man on the throne waved his hand and all the treasure that was on the ground exploded. "I''m interested in this emblem, do you mind lending it to me," he stated.


    The emblem was indeed the best out of all the other treasures which were on the ground earlier. It was capable of increasing the power or growth of any item or being. It could be treasures, artifacts, herbs even humans and demons could have some significant upgrade.


    However, the emblem would take away a considerable amount of the owner''s lifespan in return to grant the owner the upgrade it wants. Also, the amount of life span the emblem was given would determine the upgrade of the goods.


    If following the artifact''s rank order, then the emblem would definitely be a rank 9 artifact.


    He had obtained the emblem from the mysterious being when he was sent on a mission to kill the pope of the underground world.


    "Take it." If glares could kill, then that man would have died millions of times.


    "Is that how to lend a colleague an item." The old man stumbled straight to the ground in a kneeling position. Just some words had made an epic grade Demon go on his knees.


    "I would have ended your miserable life now, but I received orders not to kill you from an important someone. So, I won''t." The man on the throne said with his eyes still glued to the emblem.


    "You might think you''re powerful, but before that person, you will realize there isn''t much difference between the both of us." A blade appeared on the old man''s hand. He sliced his neck with it instantly.


    His action made the man on the throne chuckle, he knew what was going to happen, and of course, if he wanted to stop it from happening he could, but he didn''t.


    "I didn''t kill him." The man laughed and for the first time, the look on his face became serious. He seemed to be pondering about something serious.


    "I look forward to meeting you." He said, before closing his eyes shut.


    ...............


    In the boss''s room of the auction, the book of prophecy began trembling and multiple pages on the book started flipping till it arrived at the last page.


    Except for beings who came from the house of prophecy, any person that set his or her eyes on the book of prophecy would be condemned by the heavens.


    Words then began appearing slowly on the book, each word seemed to be unparalleled, majestic, and carried a faint imposing aura that would definitely suffocate whosoever reads the page first.


    If the three masters were still around, they would be shocked if not terrified about the words that were written in the book.


    "The white auction appears, Chaos envelops the world, The ultimate power of all chooses a successor, The three worlds unite, the Devil emerges, Destruction shall follow and all beings perish."

 Chapter 70 - Attack On The Auction I

    Meanwhile, in the underground world, the news about the disappearance of the three masters of the auction had spread all around the world.


    And currently, several families, sects, and organizations were all on their way to the auction. The auction had a lot of enemies and rivals that wanted to get rid of it. However, because of those three, they couldn''t do anything to the auction.


    Now that the three masters were gone, they couldn''t wait to vent their anger on the auction. While some were just here to steal some treasures and artifacts.


    Even some of the big forces ancestors who were in deep training came out of training when they heard that the three masters of the white auction had disappeared.


    [The auction is now called White Auction.]


    The reason why some of their ancestors rushed out was that they knew that they could obtain some pill that could increase their life span or even their power level by a huge margin.


    Some years back, the white auction had once sold a pill to an old man who had one month left of his lifespan, but after the man bought the pill he gained two thousand years instantly.


    They had bizarre resources that shouldn''t even exist.


    Even some independent powerhouse were on their way to the auction.


    Nevertheless, something terrible was about to happen to the auction with the arrival of the forces that were coming for it.


    Some years ago, an auction suddenly appeared in the underground world. If it was an ordinary auction, then they weren''t anything special, but this particular auction had members who didn''t even put any of the big three in their eyes.


    The auction had multiple treasures, they sold rank 9 and rank 8 artifacts as if they were selling grass. Different monstrous pills that only existed in ancient days appeared and were being sold off in the auction.


    The greed of humans was unrivaled....


    A thousand years ago.


    Some big families and organizations in the underground world couldn''t resist the urge anymore, so they all joined forces and made a move on the white auction.


    Of course, they had heard about the three masters in the auction who possessed tremendous strength but since they had never seen their abilities before, they assumed people who had witnessed it were either bluffing or exaggerating.


    Who knew that before they could even get to the white auction, all their forces had been butchered in their homes like pigs.


    Yes butchered...... The families and organizations were exterminated, and their body parts were hung on the walls.


    People who arrived at the death scene saw that the killer left a piece of note on each force courtyard.


    ''Our next auction day will be a blast.'' Those were the words that were left behind.


    And the same kept happening to families who were targeting the auction.


    Even the big three didn''t interfere or make any move towards the auction despite the resources they possessed, instead the three of them sided with the auction.


    It was then people began to believe that if they were a force capable of going against the big three, then it could only be the white auction.


    If they knew about how terrified the big three were because of those three masters in the auction, then they wouldn''t dare put it in the same level as the white auction.


    ............


    Devon, Derek, Michael, Peter, and the remaining four were in the main hall. Devon was seated in one of the stools, looking unbothered despite the storm ahead.


    Derek sat beside him, glaring at Devon as if he wanted to rip him out.


    While Michael and the others were walking left and right around the main hall with their weapons in their hand. Their heart was beating as fast as it could be, they knew those forces would arrive in the auction anytime from now.


    Devon brought red wine, from his storage ring, poured it into a cup, and began seeping it. "Do you want some?" he said, seeing how they were staring at him like some monster.


    "We are about to die soon, and you still have time to drink," Derek said, still glaring at Devon.


    "Idiot." Devon smirked, "What''s the point in bothering about something we can''t control, besides there''s hope." he stated, gulping down the wine.


    The others who were on their feet seemed to have relaxed as they heard Devon say that there was hope for them to survive.


    But it didn''t last long as they had a loud explosion.


    BOOOOMMMM!!!!!!!


    The door of the auction blasted upon and thousands of people rushed inside the auction. For some of the people who entered this wasn''t the first time they were entering the auction, so they knew where to go.


    A few minutes later, they had all made their way to the main hall.


    Seeing the number of people that rushed into the main hall, and they were even more entering, the six remaining staff in the auction couldn''t help but tighten their grip on their weapons.


    "Hahahahahahaha! The rest must have run away, they knew we would be coming from them..... Hahahahahaha!" A middle-aged man roared out laughing.


    Realizing that this was the number of people left in the former mighty auction, the crowds byrsted out laughing.


    An old man walked out, "You seem to be the strongest among them..... Tell this old man where those treasures are kept, and I might spare your life." he said, staring at Derek.


    "That''s the ancestor of the endless sect, rumors have it that he only has a year left. He must have come here for the lifelong pill."


    Derek frowned, if it was a year ago that he was called the strongest among them then he might have been excited, but now those words felt like mocking.


    As the old man referred to Derek as the strongest among the staff the crowds were all staring at him, some had even begun applying pressure on him with their aura and killing intent were directed at him.


    Devon, who was seeping his wine gently, spat it out when he heard the man call Derek the strongest among them.


    "We don''t know where they are." seeing that Derek didn''t intend on answering the old man''s question, one of the staff spoke immediately.


    A bone-chilling smile appeared on the old man''s face, "WHERE ARE THE TREASURES!!!!!!" the pressure Derek was facing from all the powerhouse was already terrible enough.


    The old man enveloped Derek with a killing intent of his own. His killing intent was even more dreadful than the others, showing that millions of people had lost their lives at the hand of this man.


    "Hold on fellas." Devon appeared in front of Derek. To Devon, this killing intent was like a child throwing a tantrum.


    As soon as Devon appeared in front of him, Derek heaved a short sigh as the pressure he was facing had disappeared.


    Devon didn''t appear in front of Derek because he cares, in fact, if Derek dies he wouldn''t feel anything. The only reason why he appeared was that he had something in mind.


    Devon placed his hand on his chin, "I know where the treasures are, but they are only a few left and there''s a lot of people present so how are you going to share it."


    A frown appeared on their faces as Devon''s words made them realize what kind of situation they were in.. They looked at one another and traces of killing intent could be found in their eyes.

 Chapter 71 - The Attack On The Auction II

    The ancestor of the endless sect seemed to have realized what Devon was doing. He could tell that Devon was trying to create disputes among all of them present.


    "Let''s get the treasures first, then we decide how we are going to share it." the old man''s deep voice resounded in the main hall.


    The strong reigns over the weak ones. The old man''s word was an order for the crowds. They knew going against the man''s words was the same as going against the endless sect. Though some of them weren''t afraid of the man, they just didn''t see any point in having a conflict.


    Besides, his words were also right, they had to get the treasures first before they could even think of sharing them.


    Devon smiled, "I feel it would be better not to kill any of you, but you leave me no choice." he stated.


    The crowd shifted their attention to Devon and began looking at him like he was a clown, but they recalled that he dismissed the aura and killing intent they had all displayed earlier.


    Throughout the entire time, he remained calm about the situation, as if he didn''t take any of their threat seriously. And the fact that they couldn''t sense any energy around him made him even more mysterious in their eyes.


    "I assure you, if any of you take a step forward, then it''s going to be your last day in this world." A black sword appeared in Devon''s hand afterward.


    A middle-aged man walked out of the crowds, "I would like to see the strength of one of the staff of the white auction." the man roared out laughing.


    The same way words were spreading about how terrifying the three masters were, they were rumors that each of the auction staff was frighteningly strong, even more than some big families powerhouses.


    "Come give me your best shot or else you won''t have a chance." the middle-aged man jested.


    The staff standing looked at the middle-aged, this was the biggest fool they had ever met in their life. You just asked that god of death incarnation to give you his best shot.


    "Alright then." Devon chuckled, he then gently waved his sword at the man. The process was slow, and it didn''t seem to contain any energy.


    And just like that, he was done... The crowd was staring at Devon, they all couldn''t understand what had just happened. He just waved his sword and that was all, everything seemed so simple.


    Their eyes were on Devon the entire time that they failed to notice the weird state the man was in.


    *GBAM*


    It was until they had a loud sound did they shift their attention away from Devon. What they saw left their mouth wide open, even the old ancestor couldn''t hide the shock on his face.


    He was one of the oldest people here, he had several battle experiences. There wasn''t any energy present in that attack, it was nothing but a casual wave so how did it create this sort of impact on that man.


    The middle-aged who came out earlier had his body splited apart. The process was just too fast that they found it hard to believe, but it was right in front of them. A casual wave of that youth sword splited the middle-aged man''s body.


    Devon placed his black sword on his shoulder, "So who''s going next."


    Though they were frightened by what they had witnessed however who among them hasn''t engaged in a life and death battle.


    Two independent powerhouses walked out. Their faces and upper part were covered in several scars as it was bare. While they were putting on beast skin in your lower part.


    Both men were spear users......


    Unlike powerhouses who were from big families and organizations, independent powerhouses didn''t have it easy at all for them. Every day was a battle. They had to fight to live, even to improve their power level, battling was needed.


    Disciples in some sects are not capable of withstanding a single punch from some independent powerhouse. Most independent powerhouses gained their strength and experience through life and death battles, unlike these disciples who gain theirs through pills.


    So, the difference between them was evident.


    The two bowed slightly towards Devon, "Kid if you know what good for you bring out t...." he couldn''t finish his word before he fell straight to the ground a second later his partner followed his footstep.


    The two independent powerhouses went down the same way the middle-aged did. Their body was also splited apart, the cut looked very similar. It was as smooth as it could be.


    People were beginning to move backward, Devon action was so fast that they didn''t see him move at all, even the black sword was still on his shoulder. It was as if the sword didn''t move away from there.


    "Pathetic... For the sake of your families at home, I will spare the rest of you. So leave before I change my mind." Devon said, he even seemed displeased at how weak they were.


    His words cause several frowns to appear on the crowd''s face, most of them were renowned powerhouses in the underground world. So, how dare a little brat speak to them like that.


    They took a strong stance if the three masters were here then maybe they could be afraid, but it was just this youth and had another fellow. No matter how strong they were, they couldn''t handle all of them present.


    Beside them were some families and organizations'' ancestors that were yet to reveal themselves. So, what was there to be afraid of.


    Derek''s body shook heavily, even though the others didn''t sense anything strange from that attack he had once fought with this insane fellow, so he knew what that attack contained.


    And even he was confident that he could survive that attack without transforming to his Demon form. Derek fell into deep thought, just a few days had passed, and this monster''s strength had increased to this extent.


    "Don''t worry about that kid, this time around we will be attacking altogether." the ancestor of the endless sect said.


    If it was any other person, they would have referred to it as bullying the weak but none of them were against the old man''s word, they didn''t dare underestimate the youth anymore.


    Devon''s eyes twitched a little, he didn''t stand a chance if they were together, it was only in a one-on-one battle was he confident to some extent.


    If he wanted to leave in the beginning, no one could stop him even if they all ganged upon him, he was capable of still escaping.


    But that was already too late because those three attacks he delivered consumed half of the energy he had. The attack contained both celestial and cosmic energy, the others failed to notice it because he concealed it deeply.


    "Men attack!!!!!!!!!" the old ancestor roared.


    Numerous men who weren''t in the auction appeared from different angles. They were cladded in all-black attire and were covered from head to toe. Just a glance was needed to know that this set of people were all assassins.


    These people were skilled assassins as they had perfectly concealed their aura to the extent that even Devon didn''t notice any of them, that to show how terrifying they were.


    The crowds were all shaking, some had even started running out of the auction. They had ever expected that old man to have hired this much assassin. The weak ones ran away, they knew even if they manage to get some treasures before this assassin they would lose their lives.


    A smile appeared on Devon''s face, he seemed to have noticed something. Seeing the smile on Devon''s face, the old man scanned the surroundings and realized something.


    The old man frowned deeply, why did they have to arrive now.


    "Retreat, the envoys are..."


    The old man couldn''t even finish his words before all the assassins had their heads cut off.

 Chapter 72 - Arrival Of The Envoys

    *GBAM*


    Sounds of bodies dropping on the ground in several places in the main hall could be heard loudly, and a few seconds later all the assassin''s bodies were all on the ground.


    As soon as the crowds heard that the envoy had arrived, they all knelt down with their faces touching the ground.


    The scene of those assassins all being slaughtered like chickens frightened the crowds but what more could be expected of the legendary envoys.


    In the underground world, only seven people were referred to as the envoys.


    These seven could be said to be the gods of the underground world in the absence of the big three.


    They all possessed the strength to act as they will in the underground world, with only a few people capable of stopping them. That could give a glimpse at how fearsome this seven are.


    Because the big three rarely interfere in the matters of the underground world except a high-rank official in the Demon world or mortal world steps in.


    Even then, the big three wouldn''t make an appearance till the envoys request a backup.


    However, out of the seven envoys, only six of them had appeared in the underground world, the seventh envoy had never revealed his or herself.


    No one knew why, but that was how it had always been in the underground world. And even the big three left it like that.


    While others knelt with their head on the ground, the ancestor of the endless sect knelt with one knee and his eyes were glaring at the incoming six.


    "Hahahahaha..... Who knew this day would come." A loud and deep voice sounded from every part of the main hall. The voice was so loud the chairs and walls of the auction trembled heavily till the voice settled.


    Three men then appeared, behind them were another three women. The saying about never judge a book by its cover was true, as these six seemed nothing but ordinary. Besides the fact that they all looked like they were in their mid-20, they weren''t emanating any aura. The six of them seemed plain.


    "Sister, can you imagine that those three vanished before my house of omega could make its return..... They were so scared." the same voice of earlier spoke once again.


    It was a young man, who wore a blue and white robe, and there was a tiny ''O'' character embroidered on his left chest. The symbol represented he was from the house of omega. He was chewing on an unknown blade of grass while a sly smile appeared on his face.


    The young man and the lady beside him were putting on the same attire. They were the envoys of the house of omega.


    "Hope you didn''t forget that it was their boss who banished your so-called house of omega for years. Even your masters weren''t capable of going against that man''s word." one of the women jested.


    Her words made the other three envoys laugh. While the two from the house of omega frowned deeply.


    They had all suffered in the hands of the boss, but it wasn''t to the extent of locking them up.


    Till now, it was still a mystery for the remaining profane palace and the heaven and hell organization, as they didn''t know what the house of omega did that made them receive such punishment from the masters of the white auction.


    The woman was putting on a lavish golden robe embroidered with five stars swirling around a dragon. The attire of the profane palace. While the man beside her had his golden robe embroidered with a five and a half star swirling around a dragon.


    They were the envoys of the profane palace. In the profane palace, the stars in an individual attire represented his strength and status in the palace.


    "Derek, who is this kid beside you..... I don''t recall this face in the auction." a woman who was around 20 appeared on the front of Devon.


    Among the whole envoys present, this woman was the most gorgeous. She had rosy cheeks, almond eyes, curved brows, and her features were exquisite. However, she was putting on a scarlet red robe that covered her enchanting figure.


    The man behind her was also putting on a scarlet red robe. A cross symbol was embroidered on his robe arm. They were the envoys of the heaven and hell organization.


    "He''s new..... His name is De-"


    Just about when Derek was about to say his name, Devon quickly intervened, "I''m Aiden." He then stretched his hand forward.


    Devon''s action caused the staff and envoys surprise. In the absence of the big three, they were the gods, they had ultimate authority over everything in the underground world and yet, someone dares stretch his hand forward for a handshake.


    They also didn''t understand why Devon gave them a wrong nameee, as if the envoys wanted to figure out who he really was then it might not even take up to a minute for them.


    The young woman smiled. However, she didn''t reject him and shook his hand. While staring at Devon.


    "Aiden, I think that''s enough," she said as Devon refused to let go of her hand.


    "It just not every day I get to see someone as beautiful as this," Devon said, ogling her body from head to toe before letting go of her hand.


    Devon didn''t even bother to hide the lust, he just continue staring at her as if he couldn''t wait to eat her up. Of course, his actions were intentional.


    A frown appeared on the envoy''s faces, they were aware of what kind of temper she had. If it was any other person, then she would rip the person''s eyes.


    The woman stared at Devon for a while before moving away from him and faced Derek, "It''s not even up to a year since we last met, and you''ve improved this much." she said, rubbing his hair with her hand.


    From their conversation and how Derek was staring at her, one could tell that they knew each other.


    Yes..... They knew each other. The dominator had strong ties with the heaven and hell organization, and this woman was the supreme elder daughter.


    The supreme elder and the dominator were very close, to the extent that he had once offered to betroth his daughter to Derek. However, his daughter rejected it, as she only thought of Derek as her younger brother and nothing else.


    Derek had even been invited to join the heaven and hell organization several times, but he rejected their offer.


    "The same goes to you," Derek said with a smile on his face. He stared at Devon, he didn''t know what he was up to, but something told him it wasn''t good.


    The woman turned around and faced those people kneeling on the ground. "The white auction is under the protection of the heaven and hell organization."


    "The white auction is under the protection of the profane palace."


    The white auction is under the protection of the house of omega."


    If the people kneeling on the ground feared the arrival of the envoys, then their statement made every one of them want to collapse.


    What did it mean to be under the protection of the big three?


    There hasn''t been any force in the underground world that has enjoyed such privilege. In other words, that force could act as it will in the underground world without no one stopping it.


    "SCRAMMMMM!!!!!!!" the man from the house of omega roared.


    All the men who were on the ground were blasted out of the auction, even the ancestor from the endless sect wasn''t spared. They stood up and began running like their life depended on it.


    Some of them even left their weapons behind.

 Chapter 73 - Theres Something Strange About Him

    The staff of the auction bowed towards the envoys of the underground world, "We thank the enjoys for helping us."


    The envoys sneered at their words.


    "If it weren''t for the elder''s orders, we wouldn''t even give a fuck if they tore this place apart." the man from the house of omega stated before walking out of the auction with the woman walking behind him.


    The house of omega hated the white auction to the core after what the boss had done to them, it was within expectations. However, this was only known among the big three, the other families and organizations in the underground world weren''t aware that the house of omega was locked up.


    If they knew, they would be scared to death.


    Even as powerful as the house of omega was, they didn''t dare go against the white auction. It wasn''t that they were scared of them, they had enough resources at hand to go into war.


    But it was just that if they engage in an all-out battle with the auction, they would suffer a great loss even if they come out on top. And that will create a perfect chance for those two to make a move against them.


    It might seem like the big three were united, but they weren''t anywhere close to that.


    When the man from the house of omega heard that the three masters of the white auction had disappeared, he was just about to head over there and destroy the auction when he received a message from the higher-ups.


    As soon as the envoys from the house of omega left, the profane palace made their way out as well. The heaven and hell organization envoys stayed a little as the woman began staring at Devon again.


    Devon stared at her also, it was as if they were in an eye competition. Devon licked his lips as he began looking at that ample breast she possessed. He even stretched his hand as if he wanted to grab them.


    "Let''s go." the man from the heaven and hell organization said, he grabbed the lady and disappeared instantly.


    A frown appeared on Derek as soon as they left, "Do you want to die¡­" he said, glaring at Devon with killing intent in his eyes.


    Devon shrugged his shoulder, his action was intentional, and only he knew the reason why he acted that way. "Clean this place up, an auction would be held here seven days from now."


    "But we don''t have any treasures, the others took everything before leaving," Michael said.


    "I know, leave that to me..... Just clean this place up and spread the news about the auction that would be held." Devon said, walking out of the main hall.


    The staff turned towards Derek as if asking him if he knew what Devon was up to. Derek shook his head, "I have no idea, just do what he asks you to do."


    Michael and the others didn''t have any other choice than to start cleaning for the auction that was going to be held. They were all wondering how Devon was going to get treasures for the auction in seven days.


    "Hmm, hmmm, I''m Derek." Derek introduced himself to the staff.


    He knew they all knew who he was, but he still decided to introduce himself to them properly. Derek respected them a lot for staying behind and not fleeing away from the auction, to him, introducing himself to them would show that he acknowledged them.


    "I''m Michael."


    "I''m Peter."


    "I''m Gideon."


    "I''m Alvin."


    "I''m Anne."


    "I''m Janet."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you all, we are all in these together, I hope we can become a strong family. And If anyone encounters any problem with their techniques, feel free to meet me or Devon." Derek said.


    A smile appeared on all their faces, as they listened to Derek''s words. They never expected him to be this nice to them. He even said they could come to meet him if they encountered any problems.


    All of them were contented, at least out of the two monsters in the auction they get to receive assistance from one of them.


    ............


    "Sister, what happened there." In an inn, a young man and a young woman were seating opposite each other. They were both putting on purple attire.


    If Devon was here, he would recognize them to be the two envoys of the heaven and hell organization. Though the duo changed their attire, they didn''t change their appearance.


    "That kid... There''s something strange about him." the woman said, she could still remember how she felt when she stood in front of him.


    The man fell into deep thought, it was after a while he spoke, "If it weren''t for the elders I would have killed him for looking at you like that." the man said, clenching his hand into a fist.


    "The lust in his eyes was indeed real, however, I felt he noticed my eyes." the woman said in a low tone. Even she couldn''t believe what she had just said.


    The man frowned deeply, "Are you sure about this?" the man inquired.


    He knew how mystical and powerful the lady in front of him was. Especially those eyes she possessed.


    "He killed three powerhouses with just a casual wave of his sword, and even I couldn''t sense any energy around the kid." the man said.


    "I seem to recall that I didn''t sense any energy around him. But those strikes weren''t ordinary though he managed to hide it, I could sense two different energy colliding with one another."


    "Sister, should we bring him in or should we report this incident to the organization." the man said.


    He couldn''t hide how excited he was, someone was capable of utilizing two energies at the same time. If he gets into the heaven and hell organization, he would definitely receive the best resources from them.


    At most ten thousand years, he would become a top-notch powerhouse in the underground world. It might even be possible for him to become an elder of the organization.


    With the addition of someone possessing the strength of an elder in the heaven and hell organization, it was with no doubt a significant increase in their overall power.


    Especially one who came from the white auction.


    However, his joy was cut short, "No, the house of omega and the profane palace wouldn''t tolerate someone from the white auction joining our organization."


    "The only reason why we could invite Derek then was because of his relationship with the dominator. And we knew those two wouldn''t dare make any move because of the white auction."


    "If it weren''t for that, the organization wouldn''t even invite Derek in. Compared to those in the top 500 Heaven and hell list, Derek''s talent is just average."


    "But now things have changed."


    "If we dare invite someone like that in, those two wouldn''t let the matter rest. Besides, the organization won''t risk such, cause even his talent is just a little above average."


    The big three had a power ranking list for all their members. Those who are capable of entering into the top 500 had the potential to become an elder. The power ranking list was what determined what status the members would be given.


    Meanwhile, Devon was standing on top of a tower. He stood there with his hands behind his back and his eyes seemed to be searching for something ahead.


    A smile appeared on his face as he seemed to have found what he was looking for.. A few seconds later, he disappeared from the tower.

 Chapter 74 - Annihilation Of The Greenland Sect I

    There were four territories in the underground world.


    The Northern Territory, the southern territory, the eastern territory, and the western territory. Each of these territories amassed a population of above 30 billion individuals. Altogether, the population of the underground world was about 150 billion.


    That could show how huge the underground world was.


    The big three had their own respective territories. The northern belonged to the profane palace, the southern belonged to the heaven and hell organization, the eastern belonged to the house of omega and finally, the western territory which was regarded as the home for wanted criminals.


    To all wanted criminals and forces, the western territory was like paradise to them. Cause decades ago, the big three placed a rule that killing is prohibited in that place.


    No one knew why they placed that rule but they didn''t dare go against it. Besides, it was a good thing having such a place.


    So over time, terrorists who were wanted all over the world began residing inside the western territory. Cause as long as they get into that place, no harm could come to them.


    The western territory was also the territory that had the highest popularity, as even some powerhouse from both the mortal world and the Demon world were there.


    Because it was the big three who placed that rule down, no one dared break it. Not even those other two worlds as the big three regarded to as a sacred place.


    To some extent, if a war ever breaks out the western territory was the place they were going to protect first. That could show how precious it was to the three forces.


    In the underground world, for the sake of preventing clashes between the young and old generation of the three forces, the big three forbade their members from entering the other party territory.


    At the same time, to create peace in the underground world, they decided to create five events whereby they are eligible to enter each other territory.


    And also to settle the grudges, they had against one another.


    They were several sects, clans, and organizations that were situated in the southern territory, and the white auction and the all heaven alliance was one of them.


    Miles away from the white auction, a youth was standing at the front green gate, the gate had the word ''Greenland sect'' written boldly on it. And also standing in front of the green gate were two middle-aged men.


    From the middle-aged armors and weapons, one could tell that they were the guards of the Greenland sect.


    The youth gently walked towards them, "I have a message to deliver to your sect master." he said calmly.


    The youth had a white mask on his face and was putting on a black robe, cloud shoes with his gold hair tied upward. He had a refined and noble appearance, except for the icy cold aura which was emanating from him, everything about the youth seemed perfect.


    "From where?" one of the middle-aged men spoke. He wasn''t going to allow the youth in front of him to enter the Greenland sect just because he had a message for their sect master.


    Besides, this person didn''t seem important cause if he was then the elders of the sect would have personally come out and bring him in.


    "I have a message to deliver to your sect master." the youth replied him with the same words from earlier.


    The middle-aged man placed his blade in the youth''s neck, "You either get the hell out of here or leave your life behind!" he said. While his partner was already standing behind the youth with a dagger in his hand.


    Even though they were guardsmen, being a member of the Greenland sect was their pride. Greenland wasn''t also a little sect, their sect masters and elders possessed great strength.


    Also, due to the fact they had never faced any threat from those sects and families nearby, they became prideful over time and thought their higher-ups were powerful to the extent that no one dares offend them.


    Even when a war happened among the other sects, none of them had ever stepped into the surrounding of the Greenland sect. There were also words that their sect masters had some connection with the heaven and hell organization.


    For sects to possess even the slightest connection to any of the big three, those forces were already given a ticket to act as it wants in the underground world.


    "It seems you chose to leave your life behind." the middle-aged man began pressing his blade into Devon''s neck.


    The youth shook his head, "I was planning on killing your sect master before the members first, but it seems you are really eager to die."


    The two guards couldn''t help but burst out laughing. This was the funniest joke they had ever heard in their life. Someone had just said he wants to kill the sect master, even the sects nearby combined weren''t capable of such.


    Yet, a feeble youth wearing a white mask dare such bold words.


    They stared at the youth from head to toe, and even they believed that they could completely crush this person not to mention the sect masters even some disciples in the sect could kill this youth with one slap.


    "If so, I''m going to grant your wish." the youth said.


    He grabbed the neck of the middle-aged man who stood in front of him with his right hand, and with another stretch, the man standing behind him was already held with his left hand.


    They weren''t able to resist the youth clutches as a aura made them incapable.


    Now the two guards were lifted in the mid-air, their weapons had already dropped to the ground.


    They were frightened to the extent that both men''s lower part was already soaked with their urine. Never had they seen someone this terrifying, even their sect master didn''t make them feel this way.


    What made them horrified was that as soon as the youth grabbed them, they couldn''t move any part of their body. The youth was emanating a domineering aura that made even breathing very difficult for them.


    And very soon their worst nightmare was beginning to happen.


    "Please.... Stop!" both men cried out, tears were beginning to gush out from their eyes.


    As they felt their life energy being sucked away. They stared at the youth in front of them and knew this deed was done by him.


    The rate at which the life energy was moving out of them was slow, it was as if he was torturing them. The tears came rolling out as they pleaded with all the strength they could muster.


    At this point, they wanted nothing but a quick death.


    However, despite their cries and pleads the youth didn''t stop his action, he continued sucking away their life energy.


    "Your members would join you very soon." the youth said.


    As soon as he stood those words, the rate at which he sucked their life energy was insanely fast and within a minute only their skeleton was left. Both men had been sucked dry.


    "So many impurities... What a waste." the youth said, throwing the two skeletons away.


    The youth then flicked his finger and a tiny black fire appeared in midair. As if the black fire had a mind of its own, as soon as it was out it started circling around the youth. And soon enough the tiny black fire became huge.


    To the extent that it completely engulfed the youth.

 Chapter 75 - Annihilation Of The Greenland Sect II

    If it was any other person in the underground world or any of the two worlds that were engulfed in this flame, they would have turned into ashes.


    However, the youngster just stood there like the whole thing wasn''t new to him, he didn''t even budge a little. His stance gave one the assumption that he was already used to black fire.


    The black fire burned the youth so badly that steams were coming out from his body. And a few minutes later, the flame began reducing till it returned to its original size.


    The white mask, the youngster was putting on, was gone, and a glorious face was revealed. For some reason, his robe didn''t get burnt, there weren''t even any wrinkles around it.


    "So many impurities, thankfully I purified it." the youth was of course Devon.


    To get the purest form of energy, Devon decided to purify this life energy he possessed. And his decision was right, cause when he began purifying life energy he could feel his energy was more refined and robust.


    Presently that came in handy and because of the absence of the Devil, he couldn''t absorb celestial energy and cosmic energy.


    Though there wasn''t any hope of absorbing celestial energy anymore there was a chance for cosmic energy. Cosmic energy could be formed by absorbing the life energy from a human.


    However, he needed to absorb every single life energy from that human before he could then convert it to cosmic energy.


    Devon started purifying that life energy when he noticed the number of impurities present in humans'' bodies. It was widely known that the presence of impurities in any being body if not removed quickly would affect the growth of the powerhouse.


    The cosmic energy contained in that purified life energy was ten times thicker than the previous one. Though the amount of energy that would be left after purification was little, it was worth it.


    Devon brought out another white mask from his storage ring and wore it. He approached the gate and slammed his fist against it.


    *BOOOMMMMM!!!!!!"


    The huge gate exploded, shattering into pieces.


    Disciples of the Greenland sect were all walking around the sect compound. For the disciples, today was like no other day as it was their annual sect competition, both outer, inner, and core disciples of the sect were standing before a green stage.


    The core disciples refused to stay together with the inner and outer disciples, so they were standing in another area and the same applied to the inner disciples.


    In all sects, the outer court disciples were looked down upon.


    Though the Greenland sect was merely a bronze rank sect in the underground world, it had several disciples and resources. It couldn''t be considered the best among the other bronze rank, but at the same time, it wasn''t the weakest. So, it couldn''t be underestimated.


    In the underground world, the sect, families, and organizations were ranked in five categories and the Greenland sect was ranked at the bottom. It was a bronze rank sect.


    Nevertheless, it was still a top-notch sect.


    The explosion of their gate, frightened the disciples greatly, as such a thing had never happened. The Greenland sect wasn''t the strongest among the other sect nearby, however, it was the safest. Which was why most people joined the sect.


    As soon as the green gate exploded, seven elders from the outer court rushed forward to see what just happened or who dared to cause trouble in the sect knowing the kind of background the Greenland sect had.


    They could hear the footstep of the person coming closer to them, till it came to a halt and Devon appeared in front of them.


    All the disciples and elders rushed forward, seeing the person had just walked in through the white mask he was putting on made him look mysterious, they all had the same thought going on in their mind. Does this person not value his life anymore.


    "The two guards are gone." one of the elders who rushed at Devon said as he realized they were no sign of the guards at the gate anymore.


    It was then the rest of the elders realized that his words were true, "Mister, who are you? Is there perhaps any misunderstanding between us."


    One of the core elders stepped forward and asked Devon. The elders were no fool, there knew that for someone to dare blast their sect door that way he was either very confident in his strength or he wanted to throw his life away.


    "I can''t say it''s a misunderstanding, the thing is I''m here to annihilate your sect," Devon said.


    He then waved his hand, a huge barrier appeared and sealed any possible exit for the Greenland sect. The barrier covered the entire sect and as long as it remained, there was no way for escape for the sect members.


    A frown appeared on the elder''s face, whether it was the mask on this person''s face, his attire, or the aura emanating out of him, everything felt odd to them. Though the youth seemed harmless, they knew he wasn''t.


    The elders then signaled the core disciples to send the inner and outer disciples away from the sect. And also they should inform the rest of the elders and most, especially the sect masters.


    "No rush, everyone from this sect will die today," Devon said, stomping his right foot on the ground.


    The disciples who were about to leave the scene became completely stiff. They all couldn''t believe what was happening, it was as if they took another step forward then they would perish instantly.


    "Dieee!!!!!!" the elders could feel the pressure that was pressed on their disciples was horrifying and when one of them could not take it anymore, he rushed himself at Devon.


    However, in the face of the incoming attack, Devon gently raised his arm and flicked his finger towards the elder.


    *BOOM*


    A beam of black light flashed in front of everyone.


    The black light went at a very speed and pierced through the elder even before he could get to Devon. A large hole was created in the elder chest as the black light went through him.


    And within a few seconds, he stumbled straight to the ground.


    With a single move from Devon, an outer court elder was annihilated, and the attack was launched from his index finger. The elder didn''t even have time to let out a cry of misery. He was dead just like that.


    "Who.....exactly...are you!?" one could hear a faint trembling from one of the outer court elders. They weren''t much difference in strength in most of the outer court elder and seeing how the that beam of light just took out one of them, they were sure that it could do the same to them.


    The way things appeared, only the inner and core elders stood a chance against that black light.


    Devon sneered in response, he raised his arm again, flicking his finger towards the elder who had just spoken.


    That beam of black light from earlier appeared once again but this time it wasn''t a single beam, there were eight beams. The beams of light went after their respective targets, leaving them with large holes in their chest.


    And just like that, nine outer court elders had fallen.

 Chapter 76 - Annihilation Of The Greenland Sect III

    The elders were greatly frightened by what they had just witnessed. Even the inner court elders couldn''t keep their calm anymore they knew they weren''t capable of killing those elders with a single move.


    They could defeat them but killing them was on another level. Perhaps only the core elders were capable of such.


    While most of the disciples were already crying, they wanted nothing more than to run away from here. Some of them had even begun to curse the sect master and supreme elder for not showing face.


    The core elders began glancing at one another, wondering what kind of being they had offended.


    "Playtime is over... If your sect master is not going to come and witness his sect being annihilated, then I''m going to force him out." A black sword appeared in Devon''s hand.


    Devon pointed his black sword at the elders in front of him, "Sword descendants." he said in an icy voice.


    The last time Devon used this technique was in his battle against Derek. At that time, there were thousands of swords in the sky, however, this time around they were millions of black swords in the sky.


    Presently, this was the highest limit Devon could bring the technique to at the moment, materializing millions of black swords from celestial energy to deliver a lethal hit to its target. Each of those swords was brimmed full of celestial energy to the extent that some were coiling around it.


    The reason why Devon didn''t use this technique against Derek was because of its high consumption of celestial energy. After using this technique, he would lose ninety percent of the celestial energy present in his body.


    However, facing a bronze rank sect such as the Greenland sect, Devon didn''t have any other choice than to go all out against them. Besides, he had something in mind that was going to make him recover the energy he lost.


    That beam of black light might seem simple, but it wasn''t anywhere close to that. As the attack was combined with both cosmic and celestial energy, one could imagine how dangerous it was. The union of that energy.


    These mediocre people weren''t able to sense anything strange from the attack. Maybe if the sect master or supreme elder were here, then they might be capable of deducing the attack.


    The millions of black swords in the sky launched themselves at both the elders and disciples of the Greenland sect. Some disciples still couldn''t break out the pressure pressing upon them.


    Only a few of the inner and core disciples managed to break free out of it, even after that they were still had to deal with the black swords which were getting closer to them.


    The swords hacked into the bodies of the disciples and elders. The outer court disciples were the first to get annihilated as they were weaker than the rest, the black swords didn''t spare any of them as they pierced through several parts of their bodies.


    An outer court disciple got pierced on his forehead, arms, legs, abdomen to be honest his whole body was filled with a sword.


    Even though the inner court disciples were stronger than the outer court disciples before the black swords, they were like sheep waiting to be slaughtered.


    The same situation happened to the outer court elders, as all of them were annihilated. Meanwhile, it was the inner court elders and core elders that suffered the most. Most of them couldn''t bear seeing their core disciples die, so they protected them with their lives.


    The scene was brutal, seeing how the members of the Greenland sect were being slaughtered. No matter if it was a male, female, adult or young; chicken, dog, duck, or goose, anything that breathed was slaughtered by those black swords.


    And by the time the millions of swords finished, seventy percent of the sect members had perished under the attack of the black swords.


    The former sect which had more than a thousand members had been reduced to just 150 members. 20 inner court disciples, 105 core disciples, 10 inner court elders, and 15 core elders.


    Who could blame those inner court elders and core Elders for sacrificing themselves for the core disciples? One had to know that the core disciples were the future of every sect.


    They were the ones that the sect fostered and gave all sorts of treasures to. As long as those core disciples manages to survive, then they were chances for the revival of the sect.


    And just when they thought the disaster was over, Devon appeared before those inner court disciples. He slashed his sword towards them, that attack was just a casual wave of the sword.


    But to the inner court disciples, that attack was beyond ordinary. It felt as if the whole world was about to end for them.


    Each of the inner court disciples got their heads to slide off from their bodies one after the other.


    Tears of blood rushed out from the remaining inner court elders eyes as they watched as their disciples die one after the other without having the strength to rescue them.


    Most of them had used all the celestial energy they had in their body to resist those swords attacks. So, after the attack ended, they were left with not even an ounce of energy in their body.


    The same applied to the inner court disciples, which was why they weren''t even capable of struggling against Devon''s attack.


    Devon turned his attention to the inner elders, core disciples, and the core elders. He had kept them alive till now for a different reason.


    Using the sword descendants technique, he lost almost all his celestial energy. The energy flowing through his body was cosmic energy and little celestial energy.


    If one didn''t look at it deeply, it was very hard to even see the celestial energy that was moving, cause there were very little and faint.


    After getting washed away with so many impurities from earlier, Devon didn''t want to get his body stained anymore. He knew he wouldn''t get anything from the outer court disciples and elders, but the case was different for the others.


    The inner court elders and core elders wouldn''t have that many impurities in them cause at each level they ascend to they would get half of the impurities in them washed off.


    Besides, keeping so many impurities would affect their growth, and for them to reach this level they must cleanse themselves several times.


    While the core disciples had to be the best among them all. Every core disciple would be bathed every month in medicinal liquid to wash off the impurities they had in them. In order not to hinder their growth.


    [I''ve decided to change it so, life energy can be converted into both celestial and cosmic energy. However, the conversion rate is 1:3, cosmic energy gets converted 3 times faster than celestial energy.]


    And right now, what Devon needed the most was celestial energy. Due to his physique, he was incapable of fully handling cosmic energy, so anytime he uses even a little it is like a heavy burden is being placed on him.


    Which why he preferred celestial energy because his body was capable of handling it.


    The elders thought they were doing the sects a favor by saving those core disciples, not knowing they were actually doing Devon a favor.

 Chapter 77 - Annihilation Of The Greenland Sect IV

    Devon appeared in front of those core disciples, he then grabbed two of them by the neck. Devon''s eyes from the mask were closed as he enjoyed the sensation that was rushing through every part of his body.


    The inner court elders and core elders watched as the most bizarre scene they had ever seen in their lives happen to the core disciples of their sect.


    It was as if those two disciples that were held by Devon were decaying. And it was at a very fast rate. Their neck region was the first body part to deteriorate, then the whole body picked it up afterward.


    And within a few seconds, just some seconds, what was left of those two core disciples was their skeleton.


    Devon let go of the body and with a crack sound, the skeleton fell to the ground, shattering into several pieces.


    When the inner court elders and core elders saw Devon looking at them, they all took two steps backward as they knew what was coming for them.


    However, Devon flashed and appeared before them, due to the lack of energy in them, they couldn''t run all they could do was plead to the monster in front of them.


    Five minutes later, both the inner court elders and core elders had been reduced to piles of bones.


    It was a really pitiful scene, seeing the former lively sect that was bursting with disciples, reduced to this state, The whole area was so silent that one would assume it was a graveyard.


    And the fact that they were several bodies and bones of both disciples and elders on the ground made it even believable.


    Who could ever imagine that a bronze rank sect in which thousands of people in the underground world set as a goal for them to join could be annihilated just by a single person within some minutes.


    Even though the Greenland sect was at the bottom list of the rank, it wasn''t one that anyone could walk into and annihilate all their members.


    They were a strong powerhouse in the sect. It was just unlucky of them to have met someone like Devon.


    The youth who had caused all that destruction in the sect could be seen cross-legged on the ground. His eyes were closed, there was no longer any domineering aura around him anymore.


    As it was now replaced by a noble and peaceful aura. It was hard to believe that this was the same youth who had just annihilated a sect.


    A frown was on Devon''s face, they were two reasons why he was in this state. One of them being the number of impurities he found in both the elder''s and disciples bodies had exceeded his expectation.


    And to get his desired energy, he needed to get those impurities out of his body as soon as possible. He also had a feeling that the sect master was about to arrive.


    The other reason was that the celestial and cosmic energy in his body were clashing against one another. A battle was going on inside his body as the cosmic energy wanted to be the dominant energy in Devon''s body.


    Whereas, the celestial energy wasn''t willing to let another entity take its place.


    His body was in complete chaos.


    The celestial energy had always been Devon''s main source of energy and because there wasn''t any cosmic energy in the underground world his cosmic energy was always at equilibrium.


    It didn''t have enough power to go against the celestial energy, so it remained quiet and allowed the celestial energy to become the dominant one.


    But the tides changed when Devon absorbed the life energy from those elders and disciples. It finally had enough energy to go against the celestial energy, and what the celestial energy lacked the most was energy.


    The cosmic energy wasn''t going to let this chance go, so it attacked.


    Devon was really pissed off seeing how these two energies didn''t even follow his command. It was like a mongoose and a cobra encountered one another down there.


    Devon could only clench his fist and bear the pain till it was over. If it wasn''t for his regeneration ability, he might have died by now.


    It was destruction followed by reconstruction.


    This was the wrong time for a rampage to be going on in his body, cause with each breath he could feel someone getting closer.


    "WHO DID THIS!!!!!!!" a loud voice resounded throughout the Greenland sect. The might from that voice even made the building of the sect tremble.


    Two elderly men were hovering in the air, seeing the sect they grew up in and the disciples they nurtured with all their effort In this state, one could imagine the kind of pain the two men were going through.


    Their eyes were bloodshot red as they scanned the environment, looking for any clue they could find, or perhaps if one of them was still alive.


    One of the elderly men found the skeleton of one of the core disciples, tears began rolling how of the old man''s eyes as he knew who that bone structure belonged to. "Son, I will avenge your death."


    "Whoever did this will pay with his entire family life."


    The bodies and skeletons of their relatives, friends, even wives were on the ground.


    The two elderly men were the sect master and the supreme elder.


    What surprised the duo the most was they had only been out of the sect for just thirty minutes, and so much happened. It was as if the person who did all this knew they were out of the sect.


    If only they knew the person who did all this was waiting for them to arrive.


    They both flew towards the sect treasury to see if the person who came after their sect was after the sect''s treasures. But when they got there, they were surprised to find that the treasures were still there.


    The sect treasure wasn''t stolen, even the sect formation was still intact. So, what exactly happened.


    "Brother I''ve found something." the supreme elder called out to the sect master who still had tears in his eyes from seeing the corpse of his sons and wife.


    The supreme elder pointed his finger towards the youth who was seating cross-legged on the ground and a black sword was hovering in front of the youth.


    Putting the piece together, their sect got annihilated, then a strange youth appears in their compound all of a sudden with a black sword that was dripping with blood.


    They both stared at one another with killing intent appearing in their eyes. At the moment they didn''t care if the youth wasn''t the one who killed their sect members, but his presence here showed he had a role to play in it.


    Wheewwww


    The killing intent directed at Devon didn''t go unnoticed, he could sense that the sect master and another man had arrived, but he wasn''t able to leave the position he was currently in.


    Not until he found a way to end the fight between the celestial and cosmic energy.


    The sect master pulled out a spear and dashed like a bolt of lightning towards the youth. He appeared behind the youth who was still seating and struck his spear at the center of his back.


    Dang!

 Chapter 78 - Annihilation Of The Greenland Sect V

    Devon''s main weakness was his body, as the celestial energy focused mainly on the inside of the body. Without any body art technique, the body of any powerhouse that utilizes celestial energy was at the mercy of attacks


    The elderly man flew several miles away as it felt as if he had struck his spear against an indestructible boulder. Because of the force, he applied on that strike, his entire arm went numb.


    And several leaks of blood sprayed out.


    Meanwhile, the spear he had struck Devon with had shattered that instant it collided with his back.


    The supreme elder''s mouth was wide open as he found it hard to believe that a rank 2 artifact had just shattered because of a single hit.


    A rank 2 artifact had just gone like that.....


    As for Devon who was still seating on the ground, not even a drop of blood was on his body much less receive any wounds. He didn''t even move an inch from his position as he allowed the spear to hit him.


    The reason was that just about when the spear wanted to hit his body, he roared at the two energy inside him, and immediately they placed their battle on hold.


    Devon had heard so many times about how strong the cosmic energy of the Demons was. While the celestial energy focuses on the internal part, the cosmic energy focused on the external part.


    Cosmic energy tempered the body, which was one of the reasons Demons had a physique that humans couldn''t go against.


    They were only a few humans who could compete with the Demons in hand-to-hand combat.


    Devon then guided the cosmic energy towards the area the spear was about to hit. And yes, the cosmic energy performed wonders as it completely disregarded the man''s attack.


    Blood sprayed out from the sect master''s mouth as the backlash from that attack was severe.


    "Elder brother.... This person is not to be underestimated." the supreme elder arrived beside the man who had just landed on the ground.


    The supreme elder placed a blue pill inside the mouth of his sect master, instantly the injuries he suffered from that backlash recovered.


    He then stood up, "I don''t care who you are or where you come from! For killing my sect disciples and elders, you will leave your life behind. I''m going to haunt your entire family down and slaughter them all."


    Devon chuckled, "How I wish." He then stood up, placing his hands behind his back while the black sword was still hovering in the air.


    The sect master then shot the supreme elder a sideways glance and the latter knew what to do as a spear appeared in the sect master''s hand once again.


    "ARRRGHHHHHHHH!" Both men roared as they swung the spear downwards at a far distance from where Devon was.


    The ground of the Greenland sect shook heavily as the attack broke through space and at least thousands of meters long spear accompanied by myriads of spear energy rained towards Devon.


    Devon could sense a little bit of threat from the combined attack of these two men. He immediately clenched his hand into a fist and threw out a light punch filled with both celestial and cosmic energy.


    Apart from his sword energy disintegration, this was the second-strongest attack Devon could deliver at the moment.


    Devon wasn''t able to bring at the full potential of both celestial energy and cosmic energy. Especially the cosmic energy cause if he was able of handling it, just a single punch from both energies would have ended these two men.


    *BOOOMMMM*


    It was like a volcano explosion that sounded like everything was about to come to an end. All the incoming thousands of spears shattered from the force of that punch Devon delivered.


    The only left thing left was the spear energy. However, against the formidable cosmic energy, there were revolving all-around Devon''s body those spears energy were of no threat to him.


    A frown appeared on both elderly men''s faces as they stared at one another. That was the strongest attack they could deliver, they had once used that attack to kill a level 40 powerhouse instantly.


    The powerhouse was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered in the face of that attack.


    Now, that same attack was treated like nothing. One could imagine what must be going through the sect master and the supreme elder.


    Devon shook his head, "Is that all?" he said. At the moment he hoped it wasn''t, because he wanted to see what the limit of the cosmic energy that revolving around him was.


    "We have no choice but to use that technique." the sect master said with a sneer.


    Hearing the sect master words, a smile appeared on Devon''s face.


    Truthfully, he wasn''t worried about their so-called technique because he was fully confident that if he wanted to kill these, he could do it easily within two moves. He was merely using them as a test subject for the cosmic energy.


    While, from the supreme elder face, it was obvious he wanted to avoid performing that technique. Though that technique would assure them of a sure kill, the after-effect was terrible.


    He then glanced at his elder brother, before nodding his head, "Let''s end this once and for all."


    Both men then extended their left hands forward, placing them on top of one another. The celestial energy that was pouring out from their hands began forming some strange pattern in the air.


    A huge black petal formed on top of their hand. The black petal was already filled with celestial energy and was already displaying how terrifying it was.


    What made it even more dangerous to deal with was the spear powers that were circling it. They were the spear waves, spear beam, and spear energy. This power was indeed capable of killing a level 40 powerhouse.


    Seeing how strong Devon was, they weren''t foolish to engage in close combat with him because they knew harming him would be impossible.


    All they could do was attack him from some distance.


    The two elderly men vanished from where they were standing and appeared in midair, they were hovering above Devon.


    They immediately released the huge black petal from their hand.


    The cosmic energy which was revolving around Devon automatically formed a protective barrier around him.


    The spear waves, spear beams, and spear energy flew out from the black petal, launching themselves at Devon. However, the spear powers got dispelled due to the barrier around him.


    As if they had a mind of their own, each time that happened, the three spear power would form one''s again, striking themselves at Devon.


    And this repeated itself over and over again.


    Devon''s eyes were glued to the black petal that was about to fall on the barrier around him. Instead of being worried, it was, he couldn''t wait to see how much destruction it would cause.


    Just about when the petal was going to hit Devon, something unexpected happened. What occurred was beyond Devon''s expectations, and a confused look surfaced on his face.


    Meanwhile, the sect master and the Supreme elder were delighted about what had just happened to Devon.. They smiled, seeing how Devon was suffering from one of his ones.

 Chapter 79 - Please Spare Us

    The black sword which was hovering in the air had been trembling since when that huge black petal had appeared from those two men.


    As soon as the black sword began trembling, Devon noticed the change In it, but he suppressed the sword, restricting the movement of the sword. He could tell that the sword wanted to go after the petal.


    There was something strange about that petal as it attracted the black sword.


    Just when the black petal was about to land onto Devon, the black sword broke free out of the aura suppressing it, and flew towards the petal.


    It then pierced through the black petal, and strangely it started absorbing all the surrounding energy. Devon stared at the black sword, wondering what was happening.


    The black sword was from an origin that even he found it hard to understand, all he knew was that the weapon was powerful, and it suited him.


    Ever since he got the sword, it had never shown any interest in absorbing celestial energy or cosmic energy. So, what was special about that black petal that made the sword react like that.


    It was as if the battle was placed on hold, as the three men''s eyes were all glued to the scene ahead. They all watched as the black sword absorbed the petal bit by bit.


    The supreme elder was frightened to the extent that he wanted to grab his brother and flee away from here. The youth was already terrifying enough, now they also had to deal with swords.


    When the black sword had fully absorbed the petal, it then remained in the air. The sword assumed a stance as if it was looking down on them, meanwhile, Devon smiled as he was this.


    The supreme elder and sect master had already closed their eyes as they knew what awaited them was death if that sword launches at them.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    The sound was like two rocks thrown against each other. One minutes passed, and no damage had been done to the supreme elder and the sect master, prompting the two of them to open their eyes.


    And what they saw shocked them, but they also couldn''t hide how happy they were. Seeing how things were working in their favor.


    The black sword struck the protective barrier around Devon, it kept striking from different angles and the sword speed kept increasing to the extent that it couldn''t be seen anymore only the sounds could be heard.


    Devon''s hands were still in his back. However, he gazed at the black sword with interest this time. The same couldn''t be said for the barrier around him.


    As the protective barrier was starting to distort and stagger under the continuous attack of the black sword. The longer the strikes went on, the more cracks began appearing around the barrier.


    It was very obvious that the black sword was attacking with its full strength.


    SHHRILLLLL!


    A shrill sound pierced through the sect master and supreme elder ear as Devon''s barrier was torn apart. The black sword immediately rushed through Devon, aiming for his chest.


    The two elderly men had a face full of smiles as they watched the black sword going for Devon. Whereas Devon didn''t budge from he was, even his hands were still at his back.


    Not a blood came out of Devon''s body, as the black sword entered inside his body.


    "Ha... What the hell!" the sect master who was laughing earlier stopped as he saw what had just happened. He rubbed his eyes with his hands, this was unexpected.


    Even the supreme had his mouth wide open.


    Just now the black sword broke through that barrier and wanted to pierce Devon''s chest, so what had just happened.


    How did everything change so fast.......


    The supreme elder and the sect master staggered, going to steps backward. It was as if the two of them had planned it, as both men''s movement was in sync with the other.


    Devon sneered at them, the black sword communicated with him and told him it really needed the energy in that petal to increase its stage.


    At first, he was confused, there was no case whereby a sword increased its stage through absorbing a petal except the sword mutated, and this sword didn''t. So, what was going on.


    Because the black sword had stayed with him for some time, he decided to listen to it and gave the sword a chance. The black sword didn''t break free from his aura, instead, Devon released it.


    Just now the sword needed to get into Devon''s body to increase its stage, but with the barrier around it couldn''t get into Devon, so it asked Devon to remove the barrier.


    However, Devon shrugged his shoulder, telling the sword to break the barrier and enter his body.


    "I''m really too playful." Devon laughed, he was in a good mood. As he finally had some idea what the limit of his barrier was.


    The sect master and supreme elder went seven steps backward, "Please..... Spare us.... We promise to leave this place and never appear in your front." the Supreme elder was the one who spoke.


    All they could do was beg for their lives at this point.


    They had no idea about whom this person was or how they had offended him, all they knew was this youth was extremely dangerous, and he wanted to kill them.


    Though the sect had lots of enemies, it had still stood within its limit and never offended someone who could initiate the sect with just a flip of his or her hand.


    Devon''s hand was placed on his chin, as if he was contemplating about something, "Why should I?" he said.


    A smile appeared on the two elderly men''s faces as they believed if they could give this person something good, he might let them go. "We have several treasures, herbs, and artifacts in our vault...We can give you everything as long as you spare us."


    "I can kill the both of you and have them all," Devon replied immediately.


    Devon stared at the sect master and supreme elder, "I''m going to count to three if you don''t have anything good to offer then..."


    The duo glanced at each other several times as they began to think of the best thing they could offer for them to keep their life.


    Then, the sect master seemed to have realized something, "I have information about a treasure." a grin appeared on his face as he was confident in this information he had.


    Devon nodded his head, telling him to keep on talking.


    "Hmmm, it is about some orb called the orb of life... Yes, that''s the name." The sect master said.


    Hearing the orb of life, Devon face lit up from under the mask. The orb of life was an extraordinary treasure that even if those big three heard about it, they would immediately send their envoys to come to collect it.


    That could show how amazing the orb of life was.


    It was also the orb that usually circles around the boss of the auction. Devon had once gotten the orb of life, but what was left in the orb was just a fraction. Even then, the effect was still incredible.


    "The orb of life is currently in the hands of the Melendez family." The supreme elder stated, "Several Gold ranks and Diamond rank sect had tried getting it from them, but none of them succeeded."


    Most of the people in the underground world only used the orb of life to increase their vitality and life force. However, the orb could also be used for another thing.


    It took Devon time, to know what the orb of life could also be used for.


    To increase his strength, Devon had to get his hands on that orb. "What rank is the Melendez family at."


    "Diamond rank.... But they possess strength and backings that even those platinum rank sects and families can''t underestimate."


    "Do you know where the orb of life is kept in the Melendez family," Devon asked.


    The sect master and supreme elder stared at each other, wondering if this man wasn''t listening. They had just said that the Melendez family was a Diamond rank family.


    Don''t tell me he''s planning on going there.


    Diamond rank forces were not like those bronze forces or gold rank forces. They were powerful to the extent that some of their disciples were capable of annihilating a bronze rank sect.


    Besides the vast resources they had, even those forces below them would have to offer tribute to them every year.


    The sect master coughed, "A treasure like that could only be kept with their ancestors." He wished for nothing more than for Devon to go to the Melendez family.


    Because going to a Diamond rank family to have their treasure was equivalent to a ticket to death villa.


    Seeing how Devon was staring at them, "That the information we have... Can we go?" They said simultaneously.

 Chapter 80 - So This Is What It Means To Go Against The Heavens

    Devon stared at the two elderly men as if they were clowns, "Hahahahaha.... Fools!"


    To Devon, why would he let such goods go away just like that? He was sure that if he absorbs the life energy of these two men, he would be able to increase his power level.


    Even if it was just a level, it still was an increase in his overall strength.


    Devon couldn''t help but be surprised, a whole bronze rank sect, both elders and disciples life energy was only sufficient enough to increase his level by one level.


    Terrifying isn''t it........


    To be honest, he was worried at how large his appetite was. It had to be known that these were individuals who had practiced several techniques, absorbed celestial energy, and bathed in different medicinal liquids.


    And yet, a whole set full of such people was only capable of increasing his power level to a single level.


    At some point wouldn''t he have to go after those Diamond and platinum rank forces to prove his overall strength.


    Sooner or later, this was going to happen, as it was the only way presently for him to go stronger.


    "We need to leave quickly, brother." The sect master spoke in a trembling voice. He could tell that this person didn''t intend to spare them since the beginning.


    Now that things had come to this, he and his brother had to flee with all the strength they had left.


    The instant the sect master and the supreme elder turned their body, something shocking happened that made their body stiff, and they couldn''t even take another step forward. It was like both men were immobilized.


    Words couldn''t explain the trauma the sect master and supreme elder were going through at this point. As experts who had lived a good life and had attained a high realm in their cultivation realm, clearly they didn''t want to leave this world.


    At least not anytime from now.


    Devon had already appeared in front of them, both of his hands formed a fist. He then swiftly delivered a punch to the sect master and supreme elder chest simultaneously.


    Seeing, how concentrated Devon was when he punched them, one could tell that he was aiming to kill both the sect master and supreme elder with a single punch.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!!!" Gathering all the strength they had, both men managed to thrust their arms out in front of their chest to block Devon''s blow.


    However, that wasn''t enough to block Devon''s punch. The two elderly men''s arms snapped, and the punch successfully landed on their chest at full force.


    The attack was as dangerous as it could be.


    The punch was empowered with both cosmic and celestial energy. Just as those two foes were causing a rampage in Devon''s body, they were doing the same to the two elderly men.


    Truthfully, the combination of both celestial energy and cosmic energy was already an abomination.


    One of the unique properties of combining both energies was the destructive forces it produces. It could be said to be the deadliest poison in the world as soon as it gets to the body.


    In some cases, if those two energy touches someone skin, he or she could instantly turn to a corpse.


    The celestial energy was said to be the energy of the gods, while the cosmic energy belonged to that of the Demons. Now imagine combining that two entities to deliver a hit.


    One could get a glimpse at how horrifying these powers were.


    Surprisingly, Devon''s punch, which was of both celestial and cosmic energy didn''t send the two men''s bodies flying away or plummeting. Instead, it sent their hearts straight out of their body.


    The hearts which was sent out was severely damaged as Devon''s fist made a hold appear on it.


    Before the two men could stumble to the ground. Devon immediately grabbed them by their neck, he then began absorbing their life energy as fast as possible.


    Their heart had already left their body, so he had to get things done very quickly.


    Well, absorbing both men''s life energy was as easy as taking candy from a baby. And within a minute, what was left of their body was their skeleton.


    Devon dropped both bodies.......


    Suddenly, heaven and earth started trembling. The original sunny and cloudless sky immediately turned dark with a pitch-black cloud.


    Sounds of thunder rumbling and several lightning flashed. The whole area of the Greenland sect went dark, and the lighting within the sky gradually converged at the center of the black clouds.


    Devon raised his head and stared at the clouds, "So this is what it means to go against the heavens." Devon mumbled in a low voice.


    A protective barrier enveloped Devon, unlike the barrier from last time, this barrier was ten times stronger than the former one. Devon controlled the cosmic and celestial energy in him to the max.


    The dominator and the sovereign had once told Devon that for every new realm he attains, the heavens would unleash a tribulation to him.


    When he asked why, they said, "Anyone who possesses the talent to go against the heavens would receive divine punishment in every realm he or she attains."


    Just like Devon was preparing for the divine punishment strike, the lightning was also doing the same. As the black cloud in the sky became thicker and robust.


    *BOOOOMMMMMMM*


    Several bolts of lightning struck down from the center of the black clouds towards Devon. The power it carried was so fierce that it seemed to be able to destroy anything it touches.


    The bolt of lightning shattered the protective barrier around Devon and struck Devon.


    "Puchi." Devon vomited a mouthful of blood.


    As the first one struck Devon, he immediately clenched his hand into a fist and threw a punch at the lightning that was still coming his way.


    Devon went ten steps backward, never did he expect the divine punishment of heaven should be this powerful.


    One had to know that the amount of lightning strike the divine punishment of heaven would deliver would depend on the target talent.


    In a few seconds, another lightning had begun forming around the black cloud. The heavens didn''t seem to be intending on giving Devon any time to rest at all.


    The second lighting came down quickly, with the third following right after. Devon quickly brought out the Demon slayer katana, not caring about the consequence, he immediately slashed it against the lightning with full force.


    Devon could feel his blood been greedily absorbed by the katana with each movement he made. However, this wasn''t the time to worry about that, at least not until the divine punishment was dealt with.


    "Sword energy disintegration." Devon roared with his full strength as he was facing the eight divine punishment strike.


    Devon tightened his grip on the Demon slayer as he prepared for the ninth divine punishment.


    However, as soon as the black light was about to be formed, a beam of light flew out of Devon''s and launched itself at the black clouds.


    It was as if the tribulation had met its worst enemy cause immediately the beam of light revealed itself, it vanished away.


    The sky which had turned black returned to its sunny state.


    "Healing of the Devil." Devon extended his hand forward, and a black sword flew straight to his hand. Earlier, the beam of black light which flew out of his body was the black sword.


    The way he gained his power was different from how any powerhouse in the world does. While they could absorb energy from within the air, he wasn''t capable of that.


    Since he had lost the help from the Devil, he had to absorb the life energy of others, then convert it to celestial and cosmic energy.


    Of course, Devon knew what he was getting himself into, but he still chose to walk that part. As it was the only way for him to get the power he needed.


    By absorbing others'' life energy he was going against the laws and morals of heaven with the talent he had, again that was already something heaven had to be wary about.


    So, when the heavens unleashed such horrifying tribulation at Devon, to be honest, it was within expectation.


    Devon smiled, he had truly underestimated those bolts of lightning. He clenched his fist, assuring himself that next time won''t be like this.


    The black sword shook a few times before it then flew back to Devon''s body. That place seemed to be the sword''s new home.


    Devon inhaled the celestial energy, the new realm he attained made a smile appear on his face. To him, who lost the help of the Devil, every increase in his strength was like a blessing.


    When he turned around, he was shocked at what he witnessed.


    As all the disciples and elders, corpses had turned to ashes. Those bolts of lightning from earlier completely obliterated them.


    Devon could feel the effect of overexerting the use of cosmic energy too much. He disappeared from where he was and appeared inside to Greenland sect Treasure-house.


    He couldn''t help but shake his head, but what else could he expect from a bronze rank sect like the Greenland sect? If they had any incredible treasure, it would have been taking away from them.


    Still, he needed these treasures for the auction that was going to be held some days from now.


    Devon pointed his storage ring at the treasures, the storage ring was like a suction force.. Maybe it was because it was the treasure was of low quality, the storage ring sucked all the treasure within six minutes.

 Chapter 81 - Treasure Hunting Monster

    Devon arrived at the back room of the auction. That was where treasures that were about to be auctioned off were kept.


    Surprisingly, he wasn''t the only one there, Devon smiled. So, the rest also went to look for treasures. Seeing how they were several treasures in the backroom that was empty some days ago.


    Michael and the rest had all dropped their goods inside the boxes and placed them on top of the shelf in the back room.


    Only Derek brought out a storage ring and dropped it on the table, he then told the six of them to check the treasure in the ring when they''re done.


    However, just when he was about to make his way out of the back room, he saw Devon walking in. He stopped his movement, as he was really interested to see the treasures Devon had brought.


    Ever since he had lost In that fight to Devon, Derek had been training hard and looking for ways to improve to himself that he wasn''t inferior to Devon in any way.


    And when the treasure hunting came up, he knew that was his chance.


    He was fully confident in the treasures he brought in. Since he couldn''t win against him in a fight, at least he was better than him in treasure hunting.


    Besides, apart from hunting those treasures, he also added some of his own treasure that was of no use to him. Those treasures came directly from the dominator.


    So, one could imagine how extraordinary it would be.


    Derek had taken all the necessary steps that would ensure his victory over Devon.


    Devon walked towards one of the tables in the backroom, waving his right hand, and a big sack appeared in his hand.


    He then placed his right hand which had a ring on inside the sack. The storage ring in his hand began glowing and after some seconds all the treasure he got from the Greenland sect started entering the sack.


    It was as if the storage ring knew what treasure It was going to bring out, as it was the same treasure it got from the sect that was sent to the sack.


    Though Devon was also capable of dropping a storage ring just like Derek did, but he chose not to.


    As that storage ring was the only gift he received from Teresa. It might seem cheesy, but Devon wasn''t willing to part with the storage ring. Anytime he stares at the storage, that beautiful lady always appears in his mind.


    Devon had mocked himself several times, for his unwillingness to part way with the ring.


    Just as he was about to place the sack on the table, he could feel someone glaring at him from behind. Devon turned around and saw who it was.


    He frowned and threw the sack to Derek as soon as he was done, he walked out of the back room. He had some ideas why this fellow was staring at him.


    The staff chuckled, they had always found how Derek acted when he was in front of Devon funny. Though he always glares at Devon, one could see respect and fear in those eyes.


    This action made them even more curious about the result of their battle.


    Though most of them knew who the winner was, they just wanted to hear it directly from one of those two.


    Derek stared down at the sack that was in his hand, and the treasures he saw left his mouth were wide open.


    For someone who traveled some of the core areas in the underground world with the Dominator, Derek had seen several things and all sorts of treasures.


    It could be said that in the world perhaps only those big three could bring out items that might shock him, but for the rest, they simply weren''t qualified.


    But what was in front of him made him stunned.


    It wasn''t because of the quality, rather the quantity of the treasures.


    To Derek, it was as if Devon had gone somewhere and stole all the treasures. This had to rob, right?


    Derek nodded his head, this had completely passed the term treasure hunting, it was on another level.


    What kind of monster could gather this number of treasures in just some days.


    They were several herbs, artifacts, and pills, though the quality was dull for him, it didn''t mean it was for others. Some people could fight to the death to receive these treasures.


    What made it all worse was that the person who had brought all those treasures in had only left the auction for two days and when he returned, he came back with something like this.


    So, what if he were to go out for the so-called treasure hunting for a year, wouldn''t the world be turned upside down.


    Derek slammed the sack on the table and walked out of the back room with a frown on his face. He had also lost to this fellow when it came to treasure hunting.


    His action didn''t go unnoticed by the staff of the white auction.


    "I wonder what was inside the sack that made master Derek angry," Peter said, he then took a look at what was inside the huge sack.


    Just as Derek''s mouth was wide open, the same thing happened to Peter, but Peter''s mouth was even wider. He dropped the sack back on the table and walked out of the room.


    Peter''s action made the rest perplexed, it wasn''t until they went to check what was in the sack did they understand that Peter and Derek''s actions were within expectations.


    When Devon told them to prepare for an auction and to leave the treasures for him to handle. They all had tough bones in them, they couldn''t allow Devon to do all the work, so they also went on their separate adventure to look for treasures.


    Each of them brought some presentable treasure back to the auction.


    The treasure Devon brought back was so much that it made all of them feel discouraged to ever go out and look for treasure.


    Derek and Peter were the second and third-strongest powerhouse in the auction, so the treasure they brought back was the best among all of them. Particularly the ones Derek brought back.


    They were really proud of themselves and were looking forward to seeing the treasure Devon would bring.


    But seeing the amount of treasure Devon brought back, completely crushed both of them.


    Especially Peter as he didn''t believe his talent was below the two monsters in the auction, he believed it was because they were tutored by the masters that were why their difference was so wide.


    If he had a little opportunity, his talent would definitely surpass those two. Even his sword mutated due to how incredible his talent was.


    Never did he expect that was more than it appeared to be.


    Treasure hunting had to do with luck and strength. What it meant to the both of them was Devon was stronger than them, and he was also luckier than them at the same time.


    "Wowwww... Isn''t that the beauty enhancement pill? I wonder what all this strange mark all around it." Anne said.


    Unlike the men who felt crushed, the two females in the auction were pleased. As they saw several treasures.


    "Wow!" Janet exclaimed, she then kept touching Anne''s shoulder, "This should be close to a legendary pill tier, which means its effect would be greater.


    Just by swallowing that pill, it wasn''t exaggerating to say that they would become one of the most beautiful women in the southern territory.


    If only they knew that all the pills in, there had surpassed the legendary tier. Devon had erased the spiritual mark that was placed on all the treasures of the Greenland sect with his celestial and cosmic energy.


    So, they wouldn''t be any trace that those treasures were stolen from a sect. However, he had destroyed those manuals.


    Unknowingly, he used too much celestial and cosmic energy which spread across those items making each of them have a significant upgrade.


    Maybe if Devon knew about the changes which occurred in those pills, he might have kept some for himself.


    "Look, Anne, this is a thousand-year moon grass." Janet sighed, only if she was a little close to Devon, then she would have asked him to give her this moon grass.


    The moon grass was of extreme importance to her at the moment due to the manual she practiced.


    "Don''t worry, another opportunity would come," Anne said, patting Janet''s back gently.


    The two ladies kept naming out several treasures, artifacts, and pills. One hour had gone since they started, but they still weren''t done, "It almost as if he raided a sect."


    As soon as those words came out from Anne''s mouth, both ladies stared at each other at the same time with their mouths open.


    "Hahahahaha.... Anne, you''re so funny, he wouldn''t do such a thing, right?" Though they laughed it off, the thought of it happening lingered in their mind.

 Chapter 82 - Sutra Of The Overlord I

    Whereas, the so-called treasure hunting monster Devon was fast asleep on the bed.


    As soon as Devon got to his room, he fell straight to the bed. He was exhausted, he had barely managed to make it back to the auction because of the aftereffect of using the cosmic energy.


    Cosmic energy revolves around the body structure. Which makes it hard for humans with weak physiques to use the energy.


    And when they do, they are left with a serious aftereffect that was capable of leaving some of them bedridden for the rest of their lives.


    Unlike celestial energy, cosmic energy was hard to utilize for any human. It belongs mainly and solely to the Demons due to their body structure and the world they reside in.


    This was also why any human who forcefully gains cosmic energy would turn to an inferior grade Demon. It was mostly due to their body not being able to handle that violent energy.


    Demons were born with cosmic energy, so they naturally knew how to handle and withstand cosmic energy. Besides, they were several manuals in the Demon world that increased their knowledge and control about it.


    The cosmic energy of the Demons was stronger than the celestial energy of the humans, that was a fact known to the powerhouse in the three worlds.


    However, the humans had souls, unlike Demons who don''t. Because the presence of these souls made the celestial energy capable enough to threaten the cosmic energy.


    Devon''s physique wasn''t able of handling cosmic energy at the moment. While celestial energy stresses the internal part, cosmic energy has to deal with the external part of the body.


    For one to be able to move that energy around the body a strong physique was needed, if not the body would break down.


    Earlier if it wasn''t for his breakthrough and his regeneration ability he would have fainted on the ground as using cosmic energy to create a barrier around him wasn''t an easy job.


    Some hours passed by....


    However, It wasn''t until 42 hours had passed did Devon finally get up from the bed.


    He then sat cross-legged, as he was thinking of ways to control the cosmic energy at will, so they wouldn''t be any setback.


    Devon knew he was lucky this time around, which was why the effect of the overuse of cosmic energy wasn''t severe and had just caused him to feel exhausted.


    But some other day that might not be the case.


    During his battle against Derek, he could tell how strong Derek''s physique was, and it was even getting stronger because of cosmic energy.


    Though with celestial energy, he could move unhindered in the worlds in about twenty to thirty years from now, who wouldn''t want more power. Devon wanted more power, that was why he didn''t want to let the cosmic energy go.


    If people in the underground world heard someone say that within twenty to thirty he or she will go unhindered in the underground world, they would all be stunned.


    The dominator and the sovereign had once told him that if he was capable of controlling both celestial and cosmic energy to the max, then with a light punch, he could shatter the world.


    The dominator and the sovereign said if he could master that two energies to the maximum level, then defeating the boss of the auction wasn''t impossible. That could show how much damage that two energies had together.


    If those words came out of any other person''s mouth, Devon wouldn''t have believed, but these words were from the dominator and the sovereign. Those two didn''t have any reason to lie to him about something like that.


    So, he was beginning to look for ways to comprehend those two energies especially cosmic energy.


    It would have been better if the three masters knew something about it, instead, they said that energy was tailored made for the demons, so they didn''t have any understanding about it.


    However, thanks to the library in the auction he was able to understand one or two things about cosmic energy, which was why he was able to utilize a fraction of it.


    It was until he finally used both cosmic energy and celestial energy to launch an attack did he confirm the two masters'' words.


    He also finally knew how Derek was able to get cosmic energy, despite that there wasn''t any cosmic energy in the underground world.


    While in the midst of learning, Devon received a huge blow from the boss of the auction as he asked him to learn about celestial energy also. As his control over that energy was pitiful.


    Besides training with the dominator and the sovereign, he was also learning how to fully grasp that two energies.


    Even after all his effort of comprehending that energy for over seven months, he was only able to comprehend 5 percent of it. The remaining 95 percent was unreachable for him at the moment.


    There were only two options available for him if he wanted to improve his grasp on the energy.


    One is going to Demon world to see their manuals over there, the other was to create a manual by himself.


    Going to the Demon world, however, with the strength he had, it was the same as having a death wish.


    Though he might be able to survive in the outer part of Demon World, the manuals there would be of very low quality.


    And he wasn''t ready to settle for less, which was why he ruled that option out of his mind.


    Only the second option was better...


    This was the hardest quest, Devon had faced, as creating a manual was extremely hard. And since he was creating a manual that was going to be able to handle both celestial and cosmic energy.


    Its level of difficulty increased tremendously.


    Four hours had passed since Devon had embarked on the journey of creating a manual.


    In the room, a necklace suddenly appeared, it scanned the room as if checking if anyone was looking. The necklace then flew to Devon''s head and began circling it.


    After a few minutes, it stopped, however, the necklace wasn''t there anymore instead it had turned into a pitch-black droplet of blood.


    Without any hesitation, the blood droplet made a move.


    The black blood droplet dropped Into Devon''s head, the blood entered his head without any resistance, like mercury flowing on the ground.


    With the blood dropping on Devon''s head came comprehension.


    "What is life? What is death? What is power? What is celestial energy? What is cosmic energy?" Devon''s inner self kept asking several odd questions.


    It seemed like the blood droplet had all the knowledge in the world. As soon as it entered Devon''s body, his perception increased by miles, making him able to see the truth about several things of the world.


    The blood droplet which had just dropped began fusing with Devon''s body. It was bringing several changes to his body, for example, his energy had become purer and his overall strength seemed to have improved once again.


    "The Sutra is about to be born," Devon mumbled with his eyes still closed.


    As soon as those words came out of Devon, a domineering aura wanted to bring all beings, either Gods or Devils to their kneel.


    It was like a supreme entity looking down on all the beings in the world like they were ants.


    Suddenly, Devon frowned, "The grand dao is formless, the grand day is emotionless, sand covers the desert and all things will return to their real origin."


    The black sword had already appeared in front of Devon.


    "Those who fail to submit to me shall die to be it the gods or the Devils, all beings will bow in my presence for I am The King of kings, the Lord of lords, the Ruler of rulers, the God of gods... I''m the Overlord."


    A thick layer of black and white energy appeared and began coiling all around Devon''s body. Both energies were very chaotic, it was almost as if they were in a battle with one another.


    However, they didn''t seem to be creating any damage to Devon. As his breathing was as calm as it could possibly be, it even seemed like those two energy made him more fully concentrated.


    The black sword was greedily absorbing the black and white energy which was around Devon''s body. The sword didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping.


    As the more energy gathered around Devon, the faster the black sword is absorbed inside it.


    Time slowly flowed by, it was unknown if it were seconds, minutes, hours, or even days. Throughout, Devon didn''t move an inch from where he was and remained in his aura less state


    During that period, the layer of black and white energy around Devon become plenty. To the extent that it covered his whole body.


    "The origin of celestial energy is unknown, the origin of cosmic energy unknown..... But truthfully, they both came from the primal chaos."


    "If so, then what is CHAOS.." Devon suddenly said in a very dark and low voice.

 Chapter 83 - Sutra Of The Overlord II

    As soon as the word ''CHAOS'' was mentioned by Devon.


    The thick layer of black and white energy which was around Devon suddenly vanished. And Devon''s aura seemed to have merged with the world.


    Though he was in the room, his presence wasn''t felt. If before his energy couldn''t be sensed, now his aura couldn''t be felt. This had to be the first time something like this was happening.


    As even mortals had their aura, but the youth seating cross-legged was in an aura-less state.


    "Chaos is unparalleled, before chaos all entities are speck of dust. All beings are from chaos, and they shall all return to their origin at the end."


    Each word, Devon said, seemed boundless and contained abundant knowledge. It could even be said if any human listens to his words then there might be capable of bringing freedom from heaven''s restrictions.


    "Everything in the world is connected to Chaos! All beings will return to the same point and all energy are from the same source."


    "In the presence of the omnipotent, who are we?" Devon said.


    Among all being, Devon was the first person to delve into the end and take a peek at the origin of all existence.


    This was possible because of his talent and two entity.....


    Devon didn''t realize it, but a multicolored tiny pearl had appeared in front of him. The pearl objective was unknown, it stayed there listening to Devon''s words.


    "The world-." blood was dripping out of Devon''s mouth.


    Devon seemed to have reached his limit in comprehension, as blood began dripping all over his body. All his body parts were oozing out with blood.


    Comprehension was a state that was so rare to the extent that among a million individuals, only five can be able to achieve that state in their entire life.


    Going into the state was already very difficult, knowing when to come out of it was the hardest part.


    Some believed the risk was worth it, but some said it was throwing one''s life away. The disadvantage out ways the advantage, as the percentage of returning to one''s self was less than two percent.


    It was like holding a weapon but not being able to use it.


    Comprehension was the state of sending one''s soul to the upper state and seeing a glimpse of the secret of the world. It was a really rare state and those known to see the secret of the world are legendary beings.


    The reason why getting out of comprehension was extremely hard was that most people get so deep into the secret of the world that they forget their true selves and remain stuck in there for eternity.


    Whereas their bodies turn to stone.


    It was said that each leader and elder of the big three had seen some secret of the world that was made them be able to raise to the height they are.


    "Puchi." Devon spat out a mouthful of blood.


    As soon as the blood came out of his mouth, his lower part was completely covered in stone. That wasn''t all, the stones were moving him, they seem to be intending to cover his entire body.


    Devon was still in his comprehensive state, unaware of what was happening to him at the moment.


    If he didn''t return soon, it was going to be the end for him. They haven''t been any case whereby someone broke away from those stones.


    The pearl spun, seeing what was happening, It then flew straight into Devon''s mouth.


    Immediately, as the pearl worked its way down to Devon''s stomach, the pearl began dissolving and suddenly Devon spoke once again. This time his words were even more bizarre than earlier.


    While the stone that had already formed around Devon''s lower body shattered into pieces.


    "The world''s celestial energy is flawed, the world''s cosmic energy is also flawed. There were all impurities expelled out of Chao''s body."


    "What the gods and devils called heavenly treasures, were merely waste disposed of out of Chaos form."


    "Chaos is indeed the utmost."


    Devon finally realized the truth about his body. It wasn''t that his body couldn''t absorb celestial and cosmic energy from the world. Instead, his body disdained that energy.


    As they weren''t qualified enough to enter his body, however, life energy was different. With life energy, he could create both energies in their purest form.


    And that was why his body didn''t disdain them.


    Devon then sneered afterward, "If Chaos is supreme, then my sutra will be the embodiment of Chaos."


    "If chaos claims supreme, then Sutra of the overlord shall become the Supremacy of all supreme, the true Almighty of all almighty, the Sovereign of all sovereigns."


    "In the presence of the overlord, chaos will abdicate its throne and submit to me."


    Each word that came out of Devon''s mouth caused the world to revolve, and two different energies appeared around him.


    "Kings will rise and fall, emperors will be birthed and perished, Gods and Devils will emerge and plunge."


    The energy which was around was not the black and white from earlier, inside it was now a gold and violet energy. The energy was coming in and out of Devon''s body, coiling all around him.


    Sounds of bone-crushing could be heard from Devon''s body, and next to the crushed bone, there was a layer of gold and violet wrapped around.


    Continuously repairing the broken bones, but far slower than the damaged speed. However, when the repair was finished, the bones were crushed once again.


    In Devon''s body, not a single bone wasn''t shattered.


    "However the Overlord of all existence shall remain, in his arrival, all beings shall quail. With the six Omni-balls behind him, heaven and earth on these feet, the fate of all creatures will be held In his hand." Devon continued.


    "Before the Overlord, even the dead will raise and sing praises to the absolute being of the universe."


    A halo of six small balls appeared behind Devon, and what another black and red halo stood beside him.


    "Looking down on all creatures and races of the world, all of you insects shall crumble in the presence of the true monarch."


    "Welcome the arrival of SUTRA OF THE OVERLORD."


    SKKKRRYYYYYY


    And as soon as the sutra was named, a face appeared in the sky, the face was horrifying that all humans, demons, and animals who gazed upon the face died that instant.


    It was as if they had encountered something beyond them. This was something they were not meant to witness.


    When such beings were awakened, it was said that sacrifice needed to be made.


    A huge eye appeared in the center of the face forehead, and a bone-chilling smile was revealed. "Hehehehehe, brother has finally awakened."


    "I await your arrival! Hahaha hahaha!"


    It then suddenly spoke in a very deep and cold voice, the voice was almost like Devon''s voice.


    The face then disappeared afterward.


    Devon wasn''t aware of what was going on as he was still in his comprehensive state. Several changes were happening all over Devon''s body. He seemed to be transforming.


    The attire he was putting on was already ripped off his body. His skins were shedding very fast were replaced with new ones immediately, even the bones in his body were more refined than they could possibly be.


    With a close look, one could see two tiny particles moving around Devon, those particles were excavating the former energy he had in him and were giving him his rightful energy.


    An hour passed in the blink of an eye....


    Devon opened his eyes, "Things are about to get interesting."


    "Hehehehehehe... Clifford, I hope you''re prepared because your end is getting closer than you can imagine."


    Before Devon always looked at Clifford as an existence to be scared of, but after entering that state, he couldn''t help but look down on Clifford.


    In the presence of those mighty beings, Clifford wasn''t worth mentioning at all.


    He clenched his hand into a fist, feeling the destructive force currently in his body, "The gold and violet energy must be the true energy of the world.''


    Devon wasn''t yet aware that the ultimate power of all had also assimilated with him during the comprehensive state he was in.


    The ultimate power of all was the multicolored pearl that assisted him earlier.


    In other words, he had gained something extraordinary along with the Sutra of the Overlord.


    While Devon was still pondering about he was going to get those gold and violet energy, a list suddenly appeared on his mind.


    "What the hell!!!!!!....." The list was the requirements he needed before he could attain the first stage of the Sutra of the Overlord.


    His mouth was open to the point that even a duck egg should fit inside.


    Apparently, the Sutra of the Overlord had extreme four stages, each stage was then divided into three namely, initial, mid, final.


    The first stage was the Ascension stage.


    Who knew that a youth who just wanted to create a technique to fully control his energy would end up creating something more horrifying.


    A few years from now, this sutra would cause disaster throughout the world and the sutra of the Overlord would become a forbidden sutra.

 Chapter 84 - Sutra Ranking

    Devon''s wasn''t aware of what was going on outside. As soon as that face appeared in the sky, the world became chaotic.


    The only place that didn''t feel the wave was the white auction, Devon was in. It was as if the face was giving them respect because Devon was in there.


    So, it left that place untouched...


    A horrifying aura enveloped the three worlds all at once. The aura was so frightening that it brought all beings, young, adults, animals, Demons all to their knees.


    Those who resisted were reduced to ashes, it didn''t matter what realm or level they were in as in the presence of this aura, they were all like ants.


    It was almost as if the world was about to end. Thankfully, with the help of the strongest powerhouses in each world, they were able to reduce the aura which was pressed upon the world by half.


    The aura enveloped the world for about three minutes before it vanished away, however, along with the disappearance of the aura it took away the memories of humans and Demons who experienced it.


    Only the powerhouse standing at the top of the three worlds had a brief recollection of it.


    Even for them to maintain the memories of what had just happened, they all paid a heavy price for it.


    In the Northern Territory, the home of the profane palace, a middle-aged man could be seen holding a thick book in his hand. He seemed to be reading the words that were appearing in the book.


    And whatever was written in the book wasn''t a good one, as it brought a frown on the man''s face.


    The middle-aged man was putting on a lavish golden robe, unlike the envoy, who was embroidered with five stars swirling around a dragon. This man had a nine star embroidered on his robe.


    In the whole profane palace, only one person was capable of achieving this feat. He was none other than the emperor of the profane palace.


    Wrinkles began appearing on the man''s face, and soon he spat out a mouthful of blood. "Calamity is about to befall the whole world."


    That was one of the heavy prices he had to pay to keep those memories. For existence like them who were standing at the peak of the world, any big changes in the world were something to worry about.


    "The seventh successor of the ultimate power of all and a mysterious sutra suddenly appears."


    Sutra was scripture that only existed during the ancient days. And even in that time with when a sutra appeared, especially one that was able to create this effect.


    It meant the owner of the sutra had awakened. In order words, two legendary beings were present in the world.


    The emperor of the profane palace shook his head several times before he then disappeared.


    It wasn''t only the emperor of the profane palace that witnessed this, the house of omega and the heaven and hell organization also faced the crisis.


    They were all preparing for the arrival of those two beings who would either be the saviors of the worlds or the ones who would destroy them.


    Either way, they had to be ready for what was coming.


    Meanwhile, in the Demon world, roars of laughter could be heard in the Demon lord hall. "Seven means the final point. The last successor, the ultimate power of all finally arrives."


    "Hehehehehehe..... Not only my Demon world would experience disaster this time around."


    Ever since the ultimate power of all had exited, throughout eons, the successor of that power had always been the god''s number, one enemy. The gods even placed them on a higher threat level than the Devils.


    No matter how the gods tried to make peace with this legendary existence, they never seemed to get along, not even one bit.


    From the first successor all the way to the sixth successor. One way or the other, a battle would always break out. The Demon Lord was hundred percent sure that the same thing would repeat itself this era.


    "I hope the seventh successor unmasks the ultimate power of all, unlike his or her predecessor... Hahahaha, this is going to be fun."


    Only the voice of the Demon lord could be heard in the hall, with his words one could tell that this person was going to like creating mayhem.


    The elders of the Demon world who were In the hall assumed a screw was in the head of the Demon lord.


    Even though the seven successors hate the gods and their descendants, it didn''t mean they also like the Demons. The Demons once lost millions of high grades to Demons to one of the successors.


    "I wonder what the sutra is all about and who is the owner...." the demon lord seemed to be even warier about the sutra than the seventh successor.


    As a powerhouse who stood at the top of the world, the demon lord felt that the owner of that mysterious sutra was more terrifying than the seventh successor.


    ............


    A place very far away, this place was a banished area and was excluded from the world. The area was completely dark and quiet.


    However, there was a cave in the banished area, the cave was magical as despite how dark the surrounding was, the cave was bright.


    Some years ago, they were two guards standing at the entrance of the cave. However, because of some matter, they left the cave to report about an issue to their seniors.


    And a month later, the guards returned with an old woman.


    Even after all this time, they were still here, but the two guards and the old woman were laying on the ground with their eyes closed. They didn''t seem to be dead, neither did they seem to be alive.


    While inside the cave, the baby who was chained to the ground was nowhere to be seen. Even the chains were nowhere to be found.


    The baby was sealed to the ground for some reason and now that the baby was out who knows what was going to happen.


    In front was a red long stele, there were some words written on the stele, and taking a closer look at it two words were boldly written on top of the stele


    ''SUTRA RANKINGS.''


    A newly arrived sutra appeared in the bottom list of the ranking, and some seconds later it shot up into the top 50. The sutra still wasn''t then, it then began making its way to the top.


    All the other sutra both those ranked higher and those lower were trembling as if they had all met their worst nightmare. The sutra''s ranked higher made way for the new sutra.


    Within some minute, the sutra leaped into the top 20 and not even a breath passed again, it appeared on the top 10. The sutra trembled slightly before it then stop.


    And when in the blink of an eye, the sutra of the overlord had dived into the top 5 positions. Moreover, it didn''t appear to be done yet and was still aiming higher.


    *BOOM*


    It was now beneath the number one, the sutra that was on top of the ranking was the Sutra of the conqueror. The sutra of the conqueror and the Sutra of the overlord was in a tight battle for the top position.


    The winner of the top support remained unknown.

 Chapter 85 - The Auction Begins

    "Welcome everyone to our white auction monthly meeting. I am the chief auctioneer of the white auction this time around.


    A soft and flowery voice rang out and drew the attention of the main hall. The curtain on the stage was slowly pulled apart, and it revealed the owner of that beautiful voice.


    The owner of the voice was a very gorgeous lady and her appearance drew out the crowd''s startled cries. She was breathtaking, and her beauty was shocking.


    She appeared to be in her mid thirty. The lady had willow-shaped brows, almond-shaped eyes, jade white skin, and an indifferent and elegant bearing.


    The most extreme thing about the lady was that the scarlet skintight clothes she was wearing were rather open, which revealed her amazing curves.


    "I''m Sarah."


    Sarah was one of the staff who remained in the white auction, however, she was out on a mission and had just returned two days ago when she saw the awful state the auction was in.


    After the disappearance of the three masters, all the staff had only left, with only just eight people remaining. It was really a bad scene for a force such as the white auction to be reduced to this state.


    She had also wanted to leave, but after some serious thought, she decided to stay a little longer.


    When she heard that their white auction was under the protection of the big three and an auction was going to be held, she became even more excited.


    Ever since Sarah had arrived in the white auction she had always wanted to be the auctioneer, but because they were better people than her, she wasn''t given the chance.


    But now that they had all left, that position was finally hers.


    "I hope you all are aware of the rules of the auction. Fighting is prohibited in the auction, and the highest bidder wins."


    Even if they weren''t aware of the rule, did anyone dare to fight in the auction that had the protection of those three giant forces?


    The white auction main hall could be said to be one of the biggest places on the auction, as it could fit tens of thousands of people. They were also twenty private rooms


    Which was reserved for special guests only.


    During the time the three masters were around that twenty private rooms were usually reserved for those forces at Titanium rank and members of the big three.


    "If that''s all, then let''s begin," Sarah said with a smile on her face.


    Following Sarah''s words, Micheal walked forward, holding a small chest with both of his hands. Getting to Sarah, he opened the chest and Sarah extended her hand, bringing out what was inside the chest.


    Sarah''s charming voice rang out, "This is a secret book that was left behind by the three masters before they departed."


    Hearing that the secret book was from the three masters, the crowd became silent and had their eyes glued to the book in Sarah''s hand.


    "Truthfully, if how masters knew that we brought this book out to be auctioned they would be pissed at us as they regarded it as one of their most prized possession."


    The eyes the crowds were using to look at the secret book were frightening, as if they wanted to pounce on it. Sarah was sure that if it wasn''t that auction was under the protection of the big three, then these people would have attacked her.


    Even those people in the private room had their eyes fixed on the book.


    Sarah smiled, she knew she had gotten this people exactly where she wanted them.


    If only they knew she was just bluffing, this book was one of the techniques Derek dropped out of his possession. He said the technique was of no use to him


    anymore.


    What another man calls garbage might be somene else most prized possession.


    "It is a type of power technique which is used to train the body and according to our information. It is a heaven-class power technique, but unfortunately, it is incomplete." Sarah began explaining what the book was about.


    "However, since it is a technique the masters had cherished, it is no less effective than a complete heaven class power technique."


    Technique in the underground world was divided into four classes, mortal class, earth-class, heaven class, and star class technique.


    Each technique possessing vast difference and power than the latter.


    The crowd was delighted, this was a heaven-class power technique, and it was one from the masters of the auction, even if it is an earth-class technique as long as it was from the auction it must be incredible.


    Thinking of how strong those three were, there was no doubt that the technique they practiced would be extraordinary.


    Perhaps if it was a man who had told that the technique was from the three masters then they might doubt his words, but this was from a lovely lady.


    Looking at those bewitching eyes and magnificent curves she possessed, someone like that can''t tell lies.


    After the departure of the three masters and figuring out that all their treasure have already been taken by the staff, those Titanium and platinum forces who were usually present in the auction didn''t bother coming.


    They believed that even if there were treasures left, most of them would be useless to them.


    The forces present in the auction were mostly the independent powerhouse, some bronze rank forces, Gold rank forces, and just two or three Diamond rank forces.


    A technique that could strengthen the body could be said to be the best treasure for people In the underground world. As the biggest flaw, all of them had been their weak physique.


    For independent powerhouse and bronze-rank sects and families, body technique was already beyond their reach. Only those Diamond rank forces and above were capable of having one.


    So seeing a body technique about to be auctioned, one could imagine what these people were going through.


    Those forces with low power were glad that they were around and those of other huge sects weren''t around. Cause if they were, then they wouldn''t even dare bid for the treasure.


    In the presence of those people, they didn''t even dare to bid for the treasures.


    But looking at those who were present among them, they knew this was their moment to get their dream treasure.


    "The King body technique will be our first item. The minimum price is set at five hundred gold coins. Each bid must be ten thousand greater than the last. The auction has officially begun."


    Sarah smiled slightly. She raised a small wooden mallet and lightly banged it before her.


    "550,000!"


    "800,000!"


    "980,000!"


    Countless bidders immediately leaped into action.


    Most of them didn''t even put in mind that the auction had just begun and more were still coming. They bid to the extent that the body technique quickly broke through a million gold coins.


    For a heaven class technique that prize Sarah placed was just too low. However, she did it intentionally not to scare them away.


    Even after the technique broke past a million, they were still several people still bidding. They had been completely entrapped with the technique, and even their eyes had turned red.


    This was a technique that was useful to any powerhouse in the underground world.


    Sarah''s display was becoming seductive as each time someone shouted a high price, she would smile towards the person with her back bent slightly into a sexy posture.


    This made them not only want to get the treasure but also impress the beautiful woman.


    "50,000,000!" suddenly a loud voice came out from one of the private rooms, calming down the bids by quite a lot.


    No ordinary person would be willing to spend so much even if it was a complete heaven-class body technique, as this amount of money was enough to make any powerhouse live a luxurious life for the rest of their life.


    "58,000,000!" another voice in the private room rang out.


    The crowds went silent immediately as they were frightened at how things had gotten to this extent. They had estimated that at most, an incomplete heaven class technique will be sold for nothing less than 50 million gold coins.


    Seeing how things turned out, shocked the crowds a lot.


    All of them were beginning to become curious about the person who was willing to spend so much on an incomplete heaven technique.


    And after a few seconds, their wish came true.


    "58,800,000..... This lowly one from the Melendez family needs this technique, I hope senior will let it go."


    The other guest, who raised the bid to 58 million gold coins, clenched his hand into a fist. This was bullying, he was also from a large force, but when compared to the Melendez family it was nothing.


    He had no choice but to let the technique go as he could hear the threat hidden from the person of the Melendez family.


    The crowd''s mouth was wide open, never did they expect a family such as the Melendez family to come to the white auction.


    Who didn''t know the Melendez family, it was a Diamond rank family, and even among forces at Diamond rank, it was one of the strongest?


    Meanwhile, as someone in one of the private rooms had ''Melendez family'' a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 86 - The Auction

    "I never expected to see the junior young master of the Melendez family here.....Hehehehe forgive this old man." the guest in the other private room quickly admitted defeat.


    Though they both qualified to seat in the private room, one background was more powerful than the other and from the other party''s voice, he seemed to know the person from the Melendez family.


    The junior young master of the Melendez family rang a bell in the ears of all the people present. They knew who this person was.


    And except they had ten lives none of them dared to bid, they just stared widely as the body technique was taken away from them.


    In the Melendez family, they were two young masters who were said to be the top strongest members among the younger generation of the Melendez family.


    The two young masters were both brothers from the same father but different mothers.


    It was said that both brothers hated each other to the core, and they don''t see eye to eye, which could show how tense things were between them.


    Some said the reasons why the two brothers dislike one another was because one had lost his mother because of the other.


    After that happened, the former brothers, who were always united, split up immediately.


    Both brothers viewed each other as a thorn. They were both competing for who was going to be the family head a few years from now, so they often clashed with one another.


    While the elder brother was more powerful than the younger brother. The younger brother had a Diamond rank clan from his mother''s side standing behind him.


    This made the elder brother wary about the situation.


    The elder brother was the one who lost his mother, it was said that the elder brother''s mother was from low birth and had only managed to enter into the Melendez patriarch room by a stroke of luck.


    And she became pregnant just after night, after giving birth to a baby boy for the patriarch, especially one who was said to be extremely talented and will be able to attain Monarch realm as long as he was still alive.


    One could imagine how much impact it would cause in a Diamond rank forces.


    A monarch realm expert present in a Diamond rank force had changed the dynamics and would turn a Diamond rank force to at least a semi-platinum rank force.


    That was just how incredible a monarch realm expert was.


    And an increase in their ranking would send their charts up, giving them abundant resources from the higher-ups.


    Because of the care and love that was giving to the baby, from the day he was born till the day he became an adult, the first wife couldn''t bear it and decided to take matters into her hands.


    The ancestor of the Melendez family gave the boy a protective ring, which always protected him from any harm, and because of this, the first wife wasn''t able to kill him.


    Though the boy was saved, his mother wasn''t, as she died in the hands of the first wife. A few years later, the first wife of the Melendez family gave birth to her baby boy.


    The Melendez family didn''t keep the matter hiding, so the rivalry between the two brothers was known to the people in the underground world.


    "Fifty-eight million, eight hundred thousand gold coins going once!"


    "Fifty-eight million, eight hundred thousand gold coins going twice!"


    "Sold for fifty-eight million, eight hundred thousand gold coins. Congratulations, sir Edward, by purchasing this secret book, you''ve become the first winner of the auction this time."


    "Congratulations!"


    Sarah then passed the secret book back to Michael, who already knew what to do.


    A bright smile appeared on her charming lips, the price the body technique sold for had exceeded her expectation.


    After going for a short two minutes break, the auction began once again as Sarah''s soft voice rang out. "Next, the second item in the auction is the twin swords."


    Hearing the twin swords, the crowds were all wondering how the sword looked like, it was until they saw two swords appear in Sarah''s hand.


    As the swords appeared, the sword practitioner among the crowd stood up from their seat. They could feel both swords complementing one another.


    Sword practitioners were rare in the underground world, in fact in the world. This made swords for them even rarer, and to find a sword that suited most of them wasn''t easy.


    This made the twin sword a must-have treasure for them.


    "The twin swords are one of the finest weapons in our auction besides the fact that it is a rank 3 artifact it was also forged by one of the best blacksmiths we have."


    "It is made from golden sand, and both swords weigh one ton. The twin swords are a symbol of power and martial might. The starting price is five million gold coins."


    "5,100,000!"


    "5,150,000!"


    "5,500,000!"


    People immediately began to bid, even those who were not sword practitioners were bidding crazily for the twin swords.


    "15,000,000!" the voice was from that private room who lost the King body technique to the junior young master of the Melendez family.


    The person didn''t want to waste any time, as he immediately increased the price by ten million. After the way, he splurged earlier, the crowds weren''t surprised anymore.


    A sword practitioner among the crowd placed his bid, "16,000,000!"


    His action greatly surprised the crowd, never did they expect that an independent powerhouse was going to go against someone who was reserved in the private room.


    "16,000,000!" the voice from the private room sounded once again, but this time around they seemed to be traces of killing intent in his voice.


    Sarah smiled and said nothing. As long as a fight didn''t break out then she won''t interfere, besides the more they increase the price the more money she would receive.


    Most people didn''t realize, but the sword practitioner''s body had already become stiff, he couldn''t even open his mouth not to mention bid again for the twin sword.


    He just closed his eyes, as he knew today might be his last day in the world for offending that person in the private room.


    Seeing the sword practitioner''s eyes closed, the crowds assumed that it was probably because he couldn''t get the treasure anymore not knowing things had taken another turn for him.


    "Sixteen million gold coins going once!"


    "Sixteen million gold coins going twice!"


    When all seemed to be over, a soft feminine voice resounded from one of the private rooms. "20,000,000."


    The crowd had expected the man to bid, but strangely he didn''t, "Congratulations to Lady Evelyn for obtaining the twin swords." Sarah smiled, handing the twin sword to Michael.


    Sarah knew there wasn''t any idea to call out ''going once, going twice'' as none of them would dare bid with this lady, even the Melendez family would have to take a step back.


    "I never expected lady Evelyn to be here, I apologize for me rudely before earlier." This was the second time he was losing an item.


    Though he didn''t know who this lady was, he knew she was above him in strength and status by a large margin as when he enveloped that sword practitioner, he felt an aura around him.


    Sweat covered his body as the aura seemed to be telling him to not try anything funny and also let go of that item.


    Meanwhile, the crowds were wondering who the so-called lady Evelyn was, there had never heard of any person called lady Evelyn in the underground world.


    Not knowing because of their low status they weren''t able to get access to such personal information.


    However, the others might not know who lady Evelyn was, but the junior young master of the Melendez family knew this woman like the palm of his hand.


    A few minutes later the auction continued and all kinds of precious items and oddities were brought out one after the other which amazed the crowds. They were surprised that even after most of their treasures were gone, they could still bring out all this.


    Some treasures were bought by the independent powerhouse, bronze rank forces, and gold rank forces while the rest were bought by those people in the private room.


    A frown was beginning to form on Sarah''s face as each time those people from the private room placed a bid, the crowd would immediately give up on the item.


    "We are about to enter into the last three items of the auction." Sarah managed to suppress her anger and a charming voice rang out.


    The crowds became even more serious, this was the moment they had been waiting. At this point, they didn''t mind offending those people in the private room as long as the item was worth it.


    While others were waiting for the next item, a youth who was putting on a white mask was approaching the secret channel of the private room.


    In the white auction, all the private rooms had a secret channel in which after the guests in the room had successfully won an item, someone would come to deliver the item to them.


    Unlike the crowd who had to go get items personally behind the stage, the people in the private room were treated specially.


    The person who was walking towards the secret room was holding a small chest in his hand and he was going to deliver the item to the junior young master of the Melendez family

 Chapter 87 - Im Karen, Edwards Fiancee

    The youth holding a small chest in his hands was of course Devon.


    Devon had already arrived in front of the door of the person from the Melendez family, and with few knocks, he entered inside the private room.


    The private room of the auction wasn''t really large but neither was it small. At least it was capable of containing ten to twenty people in the room.


    Presently, there were two people in the room.


    The two of them were seating on a chair beside one another. They were paying full attention to the auction to the extent that even when Devon entered inside, they didn''t even glance at the person who had just entered.


    On the stage Sarah had already brought out an item, no explanation was needed when people saw the item, all they were waiting for was Sarah to announce the starting price, and just when she did the intense bidding began.


    A young man who seemed to be in his early twenties. He had a thin and tall figure, with a face that could be considered to be handsome. His eyebrows were sword-like.


    If it wasn''t because of the attire he was putting on, people would find it hard to believe that he was an expert and at the Transcendent realm for that matter.


    There was a peaceful and noble air around this young man that made people feel safe and always want to be around him.


    The young man was the junior young master of the Melendez family. Edward Melendez.


    Devon walked toward him, "Sir Edward, here''s the King body technique." he said.


    Even though Devon was at the front of Edward, he wasn''t looking at him, instead, his eyes were fixed on the person seating beside him.


    Devon shifted his eyes from Edward to the person beside him, and what he saw amazed him a lot. This person was someone of quality and quantity.


    Devon chose to deliver the book himself because he had something planned for Edward, never did he expect he would see something this divine that made him forget about what he had planned.


    "Drop the book and leave the room." Still not looking at the person beside him, Edward said.


    For an expert in the transcendent realm, Devon''s action didn''t go unnoticed, and he was pissed at how he stared at the person beside him. If it was any other person, Edward would have killed them immediately.


    But this was someone from the white auction, he didn''t dare do anything to the person in front of him. As even his father had warned him not to cause any trouble there.


    The white auction was under the protection of the big three, not even a titanium tank force would dare go against thee giants.


    Take less of a Diamond rank family, they would get killed before they even know what hit them.


    The only reason why he came to the auction was that he wanted to check things out and also see if he could use the white auction connection to the big three for his own advantage.


    If it was possible, then in the battle against his elder brother over the chief position, he would be favored by the family elders over his brothers because of his connection with the white auction.


    At the moment, his brother was leading the race for the chief position, as he was approved by both elders and members of the Melendez family.


    His brother was several times stronger than him. The only people who could defeat his brother in the family were his ancestor, father, and a few elders.


    So, Edward was going through a lot at the moment, the only strong support he had been his fianc¨¦e''s family.


    The only reason why he could still compete was that they had to wait till the ending of the year before they announced the next family.


    Which was just four months from now.


    So, he needed the white auction.


    To Edward, the three masters had suddenly disappeared, but with the strength they had, it was hard to say that they was gone forever.


    The only people capable of killing them, was if the higher-ups of the big three joined forces and attack them. But that was possible those three were too prideful.


    The only thing that could make them unite was if the underground world was facing a serious crisis.


    So if that was ruled out, there were chances that the three masters might return someday.


    And if they do ever do return, the benefits he was going to receive from collaborating with them during their moment of weakness were unimaginable even for him.


    "I''m Devon." Devon quickly saw through all Edward''s shenanigans. He had done some research about the Melendez family, so he knew one or two things going on in the family.


    However, he simply smiled and continued to play along with him.


    Seeing there wasn''t any response from Edward, Devon decided to hit him with something else. "I''m also the one who was left in charge of the white auction by the three masters before they disappeared."


    This was exactly what Edward was looking for. Someone who could stand for the white auction.


    It was until Edward heard those words did he turn and look at the person standing beside him.


    This youth had an astonishing figure and even though he had a mask on, Edward believed this person''s face should be above average when compared to others.


    Edward stood up gently, "Hahahahaha I didn''t recognize it was sir Devon, if I had known I would have come to receive the item personally."


    Devon smiled, but he didn''t say anything as he then continued staring at the person seating down on the chair.


    Edward''s previous impression about Devon was quickly ruled, so when he saw Devon staring at the person beside him, he thought Devon was expecting a greeting.


    "I''m Karen, Edward''s fiancee." After getting a signal from Edward, Karen stood up and introduced herself to Devon.


    The white auction wasn''t what it used to be before and with the background and status she had, they weren''t qualified to receive a greeting from her.


    What made it even more annoying was that ever since the person from the auction had walked in and saw her, his eyes had been staring at her breast.


    Even with the mask, he was putting on, she could tell as it was very, very obvious.


    If it wasn''t because she knew how important this opportunity was for Edward, then she would rather have pulled his eyes out of his eye socket than greet him.


    "Please seat," Edward said, he had to suppress the anger he was feeling.


    By now Edward had figured out what was going as even after Karen greeted him Devon''s eyes were still on her.


    Devon pulled the chair in front of them and sat down. "I''ve heard that sir Edward is a dragon among men, at first I didn''t believe those words but seeing you today there was no doubt about that word.


    "Those people were just exaggerating, but sir Devon, I''m curious about what kind of person you might be that made even the three masters leave the responsibility of the white auction to you."


    Edward wished for nothing more than to get the deal done and leave this place, because this person was looking at his fiancee was vexing.


    And if things continued at this pace, he wasn''t sure he could keep his anger in check.


    "Nobody really special, I owed them a favor, so I''m repaying them by staying here," Devon said.


    Edward felt on top of the world, the person in front of him had just said he owed the three masters a favor, that was why he was staying.


    What kind of person was capable of owing those three beings a favor, and how much power did he have.


    "Can you stop looking at me, it''s very inappropriate?" Karen couldn''t hold it any longer.


    Devon chuckled, "Hmm, hmmm, I apologize for my rude behavior." Even though those were the words that came out of Devon''s mouth, his eyes were still glued to her breast.


    Who could blame him.......


    At some point, Devon had his mouth open a little as to how could someone carry this much load?


    The load Devon referred to was Karen''s breast as they were the biggest breast he had ever seen in his life.


    Karen was a beautiful lady, she had pitch-black hair, a round face, high eyebrows, delicate and beautiful facial features with shining skin. Karen also emitted an air of irresistibility.


    However, among those women, Devon had encountered, she could barely stand beside them.


    But something made her unique from the others.


    Karen had a massive breast, so full that even as she was seating down, they wanted to burst out from the attire she was putting on. It was to the point that even her cleavage seemed almost endless.


    The attire she was putting on seemed to be making those two very uncomfortable, as they wanted nothing more than to be out in the open.


    Devon felt sad and at that instant, he knew it was his duty to help those two fulfill their desire.

 Chapter 88 - What Is It You Want

    The two plump breasts before Karen''s chest were simply too large to a terrifying degree. This wasn''t a breast that was meant for one lady.


    Devon had already decided that he was going to help this lady relieve some of the burdens she was feeling and since he had said that then he was definitely going to do so.


    "Lady Karen, If I may ask what family are you from," Devon said, his eyes were not staring at her breast anymore, instead he stared into her eyes.


    A proud smile appeared on Karen''s face, and she thought maybe this youth in front of her wasn''t that bad, "The Winston family."


    Karen was very proud of the family she came from, as the Winston family was one of the most respectable families in the world. They even had a business that extended to both the mortal world and the Demon world.


    That was how wide their connection was.


    Though, the business they had in the Demon world was kept a secret from the world and was only known to the core members of the Winston family.


    And Karen happened to be one of the core members of the family.


    The Winston family was also a Diamond rank force and the strength they had wasn''t really great, but even those sects and clans of the same rank didn''t dare find trouble for the Winston family. As when it came to wealth, no one other Diamond rank forces had half of the wealth the Winston family possessed.


    And with wealth came power. It was said that a monarch realm expert was residing in the Winston family.


    It makes one wonder what kind of resources would make a respectable monarch realm expert reside in a Diamond rank family.


    They were also words that if the Winston family went all out, then they were capable of hiring a Sacred realm expert for protection and battling against enemies they couldn''t handle.


    This was why other rank forces didn''t dare offend them, as even though the aptitude of the Winston family members was weak, the wealth they possessed made up for it.


    "The Winston family," Devon mumbled several times in a low voice that only he could hear.


    Karen glanced at Devon and smiled, she assumed he was in that state because he had heard of their family, and he was already frightened.


    She folded her hands across her arms, looking as proud as one could possibly be. Her actions made those melons shake a little.


    If only she knew that Devon had never heard about the Winston family, the only reason why he repeated his words was that he was trying to remember if the Winston family was on the list.


    And surprisingly, it wasn''t.


    Karen stared at Devon, "You know, I''m really interested in the face behind that mask." Karen said.


    Karen believed that the only reason why Devon was putting on a mask was that he was ugly and didn''t want people to see his face.


    Devon sighed, "From infant to adult, I was placed with a curse... If I reveal my face, then I''m afraid that lady Karen might lose herself."


    Responding to Devon''s words, Karen sneered. However, Edward quickly changed the topic into a serious one as he went straight to the point.


    "Devon, why don''t my Melendez family and the white auction join forces."


    Not even giving Devon time, Edward spoke, "My Melendez family will not only invest their whole resources in the auction and the staff, but we will also stand beside the auction in any situation."


    "Although the big three had said that the white auction is under their protection, how long do you think it will last?" Edward said.


    Seeing the person in front of him, Edward sneered. What made Edward even more confident that it was a sure deal, was that this person had personally come to look for them.


    Edward paused, giving Devon some time to think, "What if a day comes and the big three decides not to shield the white auction, do you know how many sects and families would rush to eliminate the auction."


    From the way Edward spoke, it was very obvious that it wasn''t his first time neither was it his second, as he was good at this. He kept stating several benefits that the white auction would receive if they joined forces with the Melendez family.


    "However, with the Melendez family backing the white auction, even a platinum rank force would have to give us some face."


    Of course, Edward was just bluffing, but he decided to make Devon think the Melendez family was capable of going against such force.


    Seeing that no words came out of Devon''s mouth, Edward assumed that his words made Devon scared.


    However, things changed when heard Devon laughing.


    Devon couldn''t help but laugh at Edward''s words, "Edward, let''s leave the future to the future, at the moment you need my white auction support to have some advantage in the race for the chief position of your family."


    "We already have enough enemy at hand that we can''t deal with what if the white auction supports you, then at the end of the day, you still don''t win the chief position. Wouldn''t the white auction be creating another enemy for itself?"


    Edward and Karen were startled, they clearly weren''t expecting the youth in front of them to think this deeply about the dangers it would create.


    The couples stared at each other as they knew their original plan had gone down the drain.


    It was widely known that the white auction was at their weakest moment and if it wasn''t for the big three interferences they would have been annihilated.


    What they heard in mind was to scare whoever was in charge of the auction, making him or her think that the only way to survive the oncoming crisis was to stick to their family.


    Edward had already arranged it that if he manages to get the chief position, he would kill the person in charge and make the white auction his to control.


    The plan was completely solid.


    "So, don''t try to make it seem like the white auction need your help because in truth it is you, Edward, who needs our help the most," Devon said with a smile on his face.


    The couples couldn''t help but be terrified of how fast things changed, especially Edward, each word that came out of Devon''s was true.


    At the moment there wasn''t any force that was going to attack the white auction, not even a titanium rank force as they were protected by the big three.


    And before the big three can decide not to protect the white auction, it would at least be nothing less than ten years from now.


    So, Edward trying to scare Devon was just like a child throwing a tantrum.


    Whereas, Edward really needed the support of the white auction.


    Now that things had come to this, Edward and Karen knew they was only one thing to do at the moment.


    "What do you want?" The couples asked simultaneously.


    However, Devon smiled, he then licked his lips, "It isn''t what I want, okay?"


    Devon stood up from his seat, walking towards Karen, with each step Devon took Karen''s heart was beating so fast that it could burst out at any moment.


    However, Edward held on to her hand tight, as if telling her that he was here and there''s nothing that''s going to happen to her.


    Devon crouched down a little as soon as he got to Karen''s front. He then gently removed his mask and placed it on top of the table.


    "You''re not capable of giving me what I want. However, lady Karen, tell me what is it you want?" Devon asked Karen in a very soft voice.


    Dumbstruck, Karen stared at the person in front of her and saw that marvelously stunning face.


    "I-I..... I want....."


    Karen couldn''t believe what she was seeing, it was almost as if all the gods in the world had gathered to mold this person.


    Besides this person in front of her, all other men were like garbage, they weren''t even worth considering, even Edward couldn''t help as his mouth was wide open.


    Karen felt that every detail on this person''s face was exquisite, handsome, and refined to the core. Even the faint smile on the corner of his lips seemed resplendent like the midday sun. He was attractive, in fact just too attractive.


    She now finally remembered his words from earlier, saying if he reveals his face then she won''t be able to handle it.


    "Karen... What is it you want?" Devon said, this time around, in a commanding tone.


    Karen looked at Devon with a lustful expression, "I want..... I want you to fuck me so hard that I won''t be able to get out of bed, make my pussy yours and yours only, I want you to mark every inch of my body with your dick!"

 Chapter 89 - Hurry Up And Make A Decision

    Edward was deeply shocked at what he had witnessed and heard from his fiancee''s mouth.


    In their four years of relationship, Edward had never seen this vulgar side of Karen throughout the whole time they spent together.


    Karen was a very religious person, she was even against sex as she viewed it as an unholy act, saying her body is the temple of God and was only meant to worship.


    Not toyed with.


    It even got to the extent that before Edward could have sex with her, he had to make an oath to heaven and earth that she was going to be the only woman in his life.


    And because of how much Edward loved Karen, when she brought it up, he agreed to it immediately.


    Now seeing, the sudden change in this woman of his, Edward was deeply shocked. He couldn''t help but look at Karen, wondering what kind of effect this person had on her.


    Devon looked at Edward with disgust written all over his face. He was looking down on Edward''s inability to satisfy his fiancee.


    After getting those words out of Karen''s mouth, she seemed not to understand herself anymore.


    As she began swallowing several blue and white pills, the blue and white pills seemed to be capable of calming one''s body as her eyes regained their clarity and the lust in her eyes was disappearing slowly.


    The thought of all this being an illusion surfaced in Karen''s mind.


    But with our things appeared, Karen knew this wasn''t an illusion, instead, she had said those words to this person in front of her.


    Karen placed her hand on her mouth, how could she have said something so dirty and unholy?


    Only by staring at Devon''s face once again did she get some clues about what went wrong. Those eyes were capable of captivating the soul as they were extremely beautiful and seductive.


    Once those pairs of devilish eyes stared at her, it felt as if her soul was drawn out of her body that instant and the owner of those eyes was the reason why she existed.


    As if the whole purpose of her existence in life was to please this person in front of her.


    And from the bottom of her heart, she wanted nothing more than to give him everything she owned.


    That was just how deadly those pairs of eyes were. While the aura made her feel at peace and forget all about her worries.


    It made her even want to stick closer to this person.


    Karen knew the feeling she had for Edward was real, and nothing could change that, at least for now.


    However, her body was saying otherwise, as it wanted nothing more than to be owned by this person.


    If it wasn''t for being held in the hand by Edward, Karen had felt that she would have launched herself at Devon the moment he revealed his face to her.


    The face was already an irresistible charm on its own, coupled with that soft voice he spoke to her with, no woman would be able to resist this amount of charm.


    Karen didn''t know why things turned like this cause a moment ago she didn''t feel this but as soon as he took off his mask, it was as if he was a different person entirely.


    The aura around him changed and was replaced with a warm and soothing aura.


    "Edward, what do you think?" Devon said with an innocent smile appearing on his face.


    Edward frowned immediately, he wasn''t an idiot, he understood what Devon meant. This was humiliating even for him, he couldn''t help but stare at the trembling Karen.


    Karen just sat down, staring at the ground, she was trying to suppress the heat her body was feeling. While repeatedly saying that her body and heart belonged to Edward.


    That was the only way for her not to lose her mind.


    To Edward, on one hand, was his fiancee who he loved most, on the other, was the support he needed to achieve his dream.


    Ever since he was born, this was the hardest decision, he was going to make. They weren''t any other way around it, h had to use something to gain the other.


    "Edward, I''m willing to support you as long as you give me the permission to fulfill lady Karen''s desires," Devon said, touching Karen''s chin slightly.


    Devon was just an inch away from her as his mouth and breath trailed across Karen''s face to reach her supple lips.


    The distance between them was so close that just by Devon moving his head forward, a few lips would land on Karen''s lips. While Karen wished for nothing more than to shove him away, she was surprised that she couldn''t muster any strength.


    All she could do was stare at Devon''s eyes, and the more she did, the harder it was to suppress the desire to envelop him.


    Edward frowned, he hadn''t even accepted yet this person was already making a move on his fianc¨¦e.


    Looking at Karen''s eye, there was reluctance, it seemed as if she was fighting against something, but at the same time, there was lust evident in her eyes.


    Indeed, there was always a big risk behind any great reward, however, in this case, the risk was just too great. Edward wasn''t willing to sacrifice his fiancee just to fulfill his wish.


    And just as he was about to reject Devon, he suddenly felt a hand rubbing against his. Edward and saw it was Karen, his face turned sour immediately.


    Karen stared at Edward, giving him a nod that she was fine with it, and he didn''t need to reject it. As everything would be fine.


    Seeing that Karen was willing to sacrifice herself for him to get the support he needed, Edward bit his lips so hard that blood were beginning to come out from them.


    If only he had enough power, then all this wouldn''t be necessary.


    Devon flashed an innocent smile at the couple, "So, how is it going to be, I''m a busy man, I don''t have all day, so hurry up and make a decision." Devon said.


    "I-I...." Edward stammered, saying such words was naturally very hard for him.


    Devon stood up, he began walking towards the door, as he had said earlier, he was a very busy person, and he didn''t have all day.


    If they weren''t going to be quick with their decision, then he was going to leave.


    "Please wait, I give my consent....." Edward said, staring at the ground.


    Devon turned around, he smirked, "Sir Edward, I don''t quite understand what you mean by consent. What do you consent to?"


    Edward clenched his hand into a fist, even Karen frowned. It was already humiliating enough for Edward to agree to it now Devon was adding more salt to his injury.


    The saying was true that the weakling would always have to grovel in the presence of the strong ones.


    "I consent to you sleeping with my fiancee," Edward said.


    Hearing his words, Devon walked towards them, folding his hands across his chest, "Can you be a little bit louder I didn''t hear you from over there, and don''t squeeze your face it as if I''m doing something bad."


    "How dare y-" When Karen couldn''t take it any longer, she stood up, yelling at Devon. However, she quickly got stopped by Edward, who pushed her back to the chair.


    This was complete torture for Edward.


    "Please, fulfill my fiancee desire," Edward said, forcing a smile to form on his face.


    Devon shrugged his shoulder, "Alright, alright, alright, if that''s what you want then I''m going to sacrifice this body of mine to help your fiancee."

 Chapter 90 - Your Fiance Is Heartless

    Karen stood up, folding her hands across her chest, it was as if she was telling Devon to come to do whatever he wants, so there could get things done quickly.


    Get the deal done and move on.


    Her actions made Devon chuckle, as he walked behind her slowly. He then moved his hand below her habit, caressing the back of her attire and stroking her beautiful body.


    Devon slowly explored her body, and even as he was behind her, he still groped her breast, while his lips savored her neck and licked her earlobe.


    At some point, Devon couldn''t help but squeeze that lovely ass she had a little bit.


    "Uhnnn......" Karen moaned against her strong wishes. She hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands. However, the damage was already done, as Edward had a sad expression on his face.


    Karen clenched her hand into a fist, she didn''t need to turn to Edward before she knew how he reacted to her moaning.


    While Devon looked at her teasingly and gave her a devilish smile that wasn''t helping the situation in any way.


    To Karen, each time Devon touched her body, it felt like an electric current ran through her whole body. Her body couldn''t help but tremble, reacting to even his slightest touch.


    She bit her lips hard and closed her eyes.


    Karen tried her best to suppress it, however, with each touch the feelings were becoming harder for her to suppress.


    For Karen, the most annoying thing was all this was happening in the presence of her fiance who loved her a lot and she wanted to avoid making him think she was enjoying what was going on.


    Even though her body was reacting to the touch of the person behind her and loved it.


    Seeing that she was trying to fight the feeling, Devon hugged her from behind, pressing her body against his. This way, Devon''s dick was sticking against her buttocks.


    Teresa''s body stiffened as she felt something touching her, even a dummy would know what that was"Can... We do that stuff already." Teresa mumbled in an embarrassing voice.


    Suddenly, Devon turned her around, he stared at her for a while before holding her chin. He then bent slightly and kissed those sexy lips of hers.


    Feeling Devon''s lips against hers, Karen opened her eyes wide and tried to move her lips away from his. Clearly, she wasn''t expecting him to do any sort of foreplay with her.


    She had just expected him to push his weapon inside then thrust a few times till he had cum and that was all. This was not within her expectations.


    Devon held her waist tight, preventing her from moving away. He pressed his lips against her mouth, sucking her lips fiercely.


    When Karen noticed that Devon was planning on invading her mouth with his tongue, she immediately kept her lips closed, preventing any entrance again.


    Even if it was just going to be a one-time thing, she wasn''t going to allow any man to french kiss her other than Edward.


    Edward noticed what Karen was doing, and he felt a little bit glad about the kind of woman she was and how much she valued their relationship.


    Her previous moaning was immediately forgiven by Edward.


    Just as expected.....


    Devon smirked, licking her lips once again, he then began messaging her right tit gently as he waited for her to give up on her struggle.


    Whatever you do in this world, be patient and never give up till you finally succeed.


    Finally, Karen gasped slightly and separated her lips for just a brief moment. Using that opportunity, Devon''s tongue successfully invaded her tongue, passing her teeth and meeting her tongue.


    Shocked, Karen tried to use her tongue to push away Devon''s tongue. However, her action made the tongues tangle with one another, further intensifying the feeling her body was experiencing.


    Karen''s body shivered softly in Devon''s arms.


    As soon as the tongue entangled with one, another it was almost as if a wave of passion entered into Karen''s body. This time around, she couldn''t suppress the feeling anymore.


    As she hugged Devon''s neck, pressing her body against his on her own will.


    Not even caring the slightest bit that her man was seating over there with his mouth wide open.


    Karen began kissing Devon passionately, even moving Devon''s other hand to her buttocks. Devon now had one hand on her big breast, the other on her buttocks.


    His hand was rubbing Karen''s bountiful breast, pinching her nipples over her clothes, while his other hand was caressing the rest of her body.


    She then gasped, while letting out a long groan, and her eyelashes trembled slightly.


    Devon didn''t disappoint in any way, as he responded with the same intensity. Devon savored her lips fiercely, sucking and licking them as though they were the tastiest meal in the world.


    The duo kissed to the extent that threads of saliva were created, some even sliding both Devon''s and Karen''s mouths.


    Feeling Karen''s breathing became ragged, Devon separated his lips from her own.


    Karen''s eyes turned misty, as she hugged Devon''s waist, placing her head on his broad chest. Karen couldn''t look in Edward''s direction, as she herself could not believe what had just happened.


    She was already engaged, and her fiance was even right there, yet she was kissing another man in front of him passionately.


    Karen wished there was another way out, but there wasn''t. This was the only option to make the white auction support her fiance, even if it meant acting lewdly, she had to do it.


    Each time those lips, sucked and licked hers the feeling was indescribable. It felt like all her hidden desire were rushing out of her body.


    Karen''s body trembled slightly, feeling Devon''s hand was already massaging her buttocks.


    Edward''s face was so red to the extent that veins were popping out of him. He stood up, walking towards the door, just as he was about to leave the room, he suddenly had a voice from behind him.


    "Your fiancee is


    heartless, you know...I can''t believe he''s going to leave you in here with me." Devon said, as he kissed her shoulder, licked her ears and her earlobes.


    Even though Devon whispered those words into Karen''s ear, for an expert at the Transcendent realm, he could even hear the murmuring of flies. So, it didn''t come as a surprise when he heard Devon words.


    Karen turned to look at Edward, giving him a pleading look, which made Edward not have any other choice but to change his mind and stay behind.


    However, he didn''t seat on the chair, instead, he stood.


    Devon smiled, he then slowly and gently began to remove her clothes. He took off everything she was wearing till she was completely naked.


    Suddenly, Devon looked at Edward, licking his lips. He then lowered his mouth all the way to Karen''s huge breast. His lips clamped her nipples and started to suck them.


    The breast was a big one as Devon had to use both of his hands to hold It as he sucked the breast.

 Chapter 91 - Karens Fall R18

    Edward was shivering, seeing how his fiancee''s breast was being sucked as though her breast was the fruit of life. He couldn''t help but start regretting why he accepted this person''s terms.


    Even the look on Devon''s face made it even more annoying for Edward. He handled the breasts with no care whatsoever.


    It was almost like he was calling his fiancee breast his territory and was claiming it.


    Was losing his fiancee to gain the support of the white auction really worth it.


    Devon sucked and a bit Karen''s breast, he even used his tongue to lick her areola. At some point, he began switching between two arsenals. He sucked the left tit, then after a few minutes, he would move on to the other one.


    During the time that his hand was sucking the right breast, he used his other hand to massage the other, and when he switched over to the left breast, his other hand would massage the latter.


    To Edward, it was really something very annoying to look at.


    Each time Devon licked or sucked Karen''s breast, her body curved and shivered, letting out a moan and grunt of intense pleasure.


    Turning her head, seeing the look on Edward''s face, Karen immediately forced herself to stop moaning despite the pleasure her body was feeling, from being sucked and massaged.


    While still sucking Karen''s breast, Devon moved his hand towards her leg and began to caress them, starting from her thigh area to her vagina.


    "Uhnnn!" Karen was already naked, to begin with, so Devon''s hand easily made it into the passage of her vagina. He gently rubbed her pussy lips before edging two of his fingers inside her already wet pussy, curling them up to search out her pleasure spot.


    Devon moved his finger around her pussy in a tiny vibrating manor.


    Karen shut her eyes closed, releasing a silent moan as soon as Devon began fucking her with his finger. The moans became louder as Devon increased the speed of his fingers.


    For someone who was experiencing something like this for the first time, Karen found it very amusing and wondered why Edward had never done something like this.


    Karen tightened her hold on his clothes as she could feel she was close to having the biggest orgasm of her life. However, just as it was about to happen, and the rivers were about to flow, she suddenly felt Devon''s fingers exit her pussy.


    She sighed deeply, Karen felt both relief and disappointment at the same time.


    Devon also separated his mouth from Karen''s breast, he then removed his hand from her vagina, showing her how her juice had drenched his fingers.


    "It seems your fianc¨¦e can''t wait anymore," Devon said, showing Edward his wet fingers. Devon''s mouth curved into a smile as he licked the juice on his finger.


    Devon lifted Karen''s chin and invaded her lips once again, using his tongue to adventure around her the inside of her mouth and taste the flavor of her saliva.


    At the same time, Devon began rubbing all over her butt cheek.


    It was as if Karen had forgotten that her fiance, Edward, was still in the room as she jumped and wrapped her legs around Devon''s waist.


    Devon carried her over to the table which was at the center of the room, in which the secret book he brought earlier was placed.


    After placing Karen on top of the table, Devon retreated a couple of paces. He closed his eyes and brought his hand together, it was as if he was praying for something.


    "What are you doing?" Edward couldn''t help but ask. This was a scene he couldn''t comprehend.


    If it wasn''t for Karen he would have left this place already as he despised it a lot. So, seeing how so much time has been wasted, he was pissed.


    Devon sneered, looking at Edward like an idiot, "..... Don''t you pray before you eat."


    What sort of logic is this.....


    Devon went back to Karen who was on the table, he then dropped to his knees in front of her, placing her legs over his shoulder. He then smelt her sweet pussy aroma before diving into her dripping pussy with his lips and tongue.


    Karen exhaled a deep, throaty groan, "Ahhnnnn" as Devon''s mouth clamped onto her pussy and began its assault. This was the first time she was experiencing a mouth on her Virginia


    Edward had never suggested something like this and even if he did, she would have slapped his face, as for someone like her this was obscene to the core.


    Now she was with a stranger lapping up her freely flowing juice in the front of her fiance, receiving waves upon waves of intense pleasure.


    Once again, she was brought to the point of no return as she was squirming on the table with Devon''s amazing tongue exploring the in and out of her pulsing pussy.


    Karen was in-between heaven and hell as Devon licked and sucked her pussy, darting his tongue in and out. She couldn''t help but squeal out loud.


    The pleasure she was feeling was on another new level as Karen had to grab Devon''s hair tight, pulling his head hard into her pulsing pussy.


    "Ohhhhhhh fuck, don''t stop, it feels so gooooood!" Karen moaned out loud, feeling herself close to another orgasm.


    "Ahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!"


    Last time thought her a lesson, so she made precautions this time around by gripping his head into her pussy. Preventing him from withdrawing.


    Sensing she was getting close to orgasm, Devon took her already swollen clit between his teeth and gently bit, only enough for him to hold it in place firmly as he flicked his tongue up and down over it fast.


    Within ten seconds, Karen exploded into her biggest orgasm yet. The load she was releasing scared her a lot, it was almost like she was releasing all the liquid she had inside her.


    The total number of times she had orgasmed when having sex with Edward when joined together couldn''t in any way be compared to this.


    "Yesssssss!!!!!!!!!! Ohhhhhhhhh, Argghhhhhhhhnnnnn" Karen screamed out loud, she had already forgotten that she was still in the auction.


    And if it wasn''t for the barrier which was set up by Edward, everybody would have heard her loud moans.


    While his head was still buried inside Karen''s pussy, Devon gave Edward a thumbs up as he had sensed the barrier covering the room.


    Karen writhed uncontrollably as the pleasure she was feeling became unbearable, she tried but could not wriggle free from Devon''s grip.


    Devon held her firmly, both his hands clamped to her butt cheeks as he locked her pussy to his mouth.


    Karen grabbed her hand which was on Devon''s head even tighter as she cum, her legs clamping his head like a vice. Devon could feel her pussy spasm from time to time as she squirted her tasty cum into Devon''s mouth.


    She had no control of herself, it was like giving a demented kid a water pistol to play with.


    Karen trembled for a whole five minutes even after Devon had released his grip on her pussy, having already swallowed what he called the drinks of the gods.


    "Hmmm, your fiance must have left," Devon said, placing his hands on his chin as if he didn''t understand why Edward left the room.


    After the orgasm, Karen''s feeling was disorientated, and It was even until Devon mentioned Edward did Karen realize that he was no longer in the room with them anymore.


    Devon sighed, a sad expression appeared on his face, he seemed to be regretting everything he had just done. "You know what, I can''t bear to see to lovers in this state anymore."


    "So you''re free to leave... And tell Edward, the white auction will fully support him in the race for the chief position."


    Devon turned around, and just as he was about to leave the room, he felt a lady like a hand hold him tight.


    "Please... Don''t go," Karen said, at this point, she couldn''t bear not having sex with this person anymore.


    After all that extreme pleasure, you were now thinking of leaving her unfinished, no, no, no, no... Not a chance.


    Devon had the urge to burst out laughing, but he managed to hold it all in, not to spoil the moment. "I''m sorry, but I can''t bring myself to do such a despicable thing."


    "I''m willing to do anything for you, please just fuck me," Karen said she had come done from the table.


    Feeling those two big breasts pressed against his back, Devon smiled like a kid who had just gotten his Christmas present. "You will do anything?"


    "Yes, I promise, just please fuck me hard," Karen said, rubbing both breasts against Devon''s back.


    Devon smiled, he knew this promise would come in handy one day.


    He then turned around, looking into her eyes, which were full of lust. A look that Karen never thought she would have in her life.


    "Remove my clothes," Devon said, his expression was as if he forced to do what he was doing.

 Chapter 92 - Karens Fall R18

    Karen nodded, she then began to take of Devon''s clothes slowly. She took everything off till it was only Devon''s underwear left.


    Biting her lips a little, she then took off his underwear, Devon''s ancestral treasure sprang out in anticipation of what was about to happen.


    Karen''s body shook when she was the treasure. Was this still a dick or a pillar?


    She couldn''t help but compare her fiancee''s dick to this. If one was a baby, then the other was a giant, muscular adult that had passed through body tempering.


    It was incomparable both in its size and width.


    Karen shooked her, she couldn''t believe she was comparing her fiance''s dick to someone else.


    Devon carried Karen back to the table, both of them were already completely naked.. Devon took hold of his dick wanking it slowly, slapping it against her wet pussy a few times, teasing Karen.


    He didn''t seem to be in any rush, as he took his time to do as he pleased to Karen''s body.


    He then nudge his dick head against the lips of her wet pussy. Devon now slowly began to apply pressure on the dripping wet entrance to her pussy. It was really a weird scene to look at.


    Devon and Karen both watched as his dick head, then inch after inch of his shaft, parting her pussy lips and sinking deeper and deeper into her desperate quim.


    Karen exhaled deeply as her pussy was being invaded.


    "Too big!" Karen moaned, as just a few inches of the dick had entered her. Karen couldn''t help but wonder what the hell was this.


    Devon began to thrust slowly, as he still couldn''t get his full length inside her, so what he had to do was make that pussy of hers get accustomed to the size of his dick.


    A couple of thrust after thrust, then Devon plowed in hard, managing to bury his entire length inside her.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkk."


    Karen held Devon''s hand which was on her lap, it felt like a train had driven into her. She had never been penetrated this far even during sex with Edward, he had never buried his dick this deep inside her.


    Even if he had buried his dick deep inside her, it still wouldn''t reach where this one had gotten to.


    Karen could feel her pussy lips and virginia walls being stretched to tearing point. She gulped in a big breath, trying to adjust to the trauma of such a load inside her.


    Devon suddenly pulled out his entire dick and plunged back inside again, this time fiercer as his balls slapped loudly against her butt cheeks.


    A couple of more full and hard thrusts and Karen''s pussy had loosened sufficiently to allow his dick to penetrate her tight pussy.


    Karen moaned to the fullest, her head fell back and mouth hanging open.


    Devon grabbed her waist and continued to slam his dick inside her faster and harder.


    Each time Devon slammed his dick inside her, he could feel her soft flesh wrapped around his dick, sucking and stimulating it. Karen couldn''t be blamed, she was only a woman enjoying her most primal desire.


    "Uhnnnn, so good..... Arhnnn." Karen moaned, closing her eyes as she lost herself to the pleasure of sex.


    Karen couldn''t help but ask herself if this was the same sex she had been having some years back.


    Devon fucked her hard and deep as he watched Karen build up her organs, her face contorted in clear anticipation while her bountiful breast bounced uncontrollably.


    Seeing the breast bounced, Devon immediately understood what those two twins wanted at the moment. He then moved his lips towards her breast and sucked on it.


    "Ohhhhhh....." Karen let out another moan, she could feel Devon''s tongue moving around her breast, flicking them.


    Devon didn''t pull out of Karen when he felt that she was already close to having an orgasm, instead, he pumped her harder as she ripped into an orgasm.


    Karen tightened her grip, which was on Devon.


    "Yesssss... Yes..... Ohhhhhhhhhhh." Instantly, the juice came gushing out. Karen whimpered, as she was engulfed in her second orgasm of the day.


    Devon removed his dick out, which was already covered with Karen''s juice out of her pussy.


    Unlike the way Karen portrayed herself as a holy person during sex, she was entirely different. She moaned like a beast without restraint.


    Devon looked at her and smiled, "We should thank your fianc¨¦ for putting a barrier around the room, or else everybody in the auction would have heard your voice."


    Karen wasn''t able to reply due to the intensity of her orgasm, however, a blush appeared on her face as she was embarrassed.


    The way she moaned and screamed during sex made she herself find it hard to believe any of it. However, it was real and there wasn''t any doubt that she enjoyed each second of it.


    Since things were done, just as she was about to get down from the table, she felt Devon''s dick slam inside her once again.


    "Ann... Sto-" Karen''s eyes opened wide, she tried to stop him. However, it was too late.


    Unexpectedly, her pussy was attacked by Devon''s throbbing dick, fucking her in a steady rhythm. Karen was ambushed by pleasure and pain at the same time.


    "Uh!" Karen wrapped her arms around Devon''s neck, her head titled backward while her breasts bounced times without numbers.


    Karen''s body was glued to Devon''s body like a magnet. She shivered with each of his movements inside her.


    However, Devon felt the look on her face wasn''t enough, so he went faster and harder even than his movement earlier.


    "This feels sooooooo good."


    The pleasure was so good that Karen knew she had to find a way to put an end to this cause if she didn''t she was probably going to be addicted to sex.


    "Uhnnnnnnn... Ahnnnnn." The longer the sex went, the more Karen realized that her sex life will never remain the same again.


    At some point, breathing became harder for Karen, her tongue was hanging out. The sex had gotten to the extent that Karen had lost count of the number of times she orgasmed.


    Karen was getting close to another orgasm once again, every cell and fiber of her body was tingling in an extreme state of heightened pleasure.


    Devon hammered deep inside with no mercy whatsoever, her breast couldn''t help but move up and down due to her hurried breathing.


    Each time Devon pierced her, her body responded deeply to it. While her womb was like a mouth sucking on his dick, pleading for mercy.


    Devon could feel Karen''s body turning tense, he could see her eyes glaze over and roll back to their eye''s socket, her back arched, throwing her head back and tit forward.


    He knew her eight orgasms were about to arrive.


    Devon held her tight, his dick was still hammering deep inside Karen''s pussy. This made a pussy to violently spasm on his dick, her whole body began jerking every few seconds.


    Just in time, Devon carried her up and began fucking her, even moving faster while his lips kissed hers.


    However, Devon removed his lips away from hers amid the hammering and whispered into her ears, "I''m going to cum inside you."


    Instantly, Karen''s expression froze, and her body began trembling.


    "Stop.....Do-Don''t cum insi....." Karen''s trembling voice rang out.


    To Karen, having sex with a complete stranger was something, however, allowing the stranger to cum inside her was on another intense level on its own.


    What if she gets pregnant, how will she face Edward and the rest of her family?


    "Please.... N-"


    Karen''s nails were now pressing Devon''s back slightly as her body twitched fiercely with each thrust she received from Devon.


    What made it more unbearable for Karen was that even after she found out that Devon was going to cum inside, she couldn''t help but be turned on by it.


    A flood of juice gushed out from Karen''s pussy onto Devon''s dick and forcing its way to his balls and thigh. Devon didn''t seem to mind all this and pierced her to her womb.


    Karen''s womb opened up, feeling something was hitting against it, Devon''s dick shook a little as he deposited all his load deep inside her.


    "That was nice," Devon said, he then thrust his dick inside her once again, making Karen tremble intensely.


    Karen''s body couldn''t keep up with the hammering anymore, she collapsed onto Devon''s chest, panting heavily as her mind went completely blank.


    "Why did you cum inside me....? What will I tell Edward?" Karen mumbled in a very soft voice, punching her fist against Devon''s chest.


    Devon''south formed an ''O'' shape he seemed to have realized his mistake, "I didn''t your voice, let me 1make up for my mistake." Devon said.


    He sat on the chair, placing Karen on his lap. Karen thought he wanted to relax on the chair, it was until she felt her body been lifted and an external force drilling into her.


    "Ahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn ssoooo fulllllllll." Karen moaned out to the fullest

 Chapter 93 - I Really Am A Selfless Person

    Time passed slowly...


    And the auction came to an end as it was already in the morning. The auction was mostly held at night, and it would then end at midnight. That was how the three masters set it, and even after their disappearance, it wasn''t changed.


    While all the guests who came to the auction had left, both people who were in the private room and the others, none of them remained.


    Some of them left with a happy face, while some didn''t. Nevertheless, they didn''t have any other choice but to accept it th9eir loss and move on.


    Presently, all the private rooms in the auction were already empty except one.


    A man was standing in front of one of the private room doors, he stood there throughout the whole night, not only that, he even prevented anyone from entering the room.


    The man was Edward Melendez. Because of his status as the junior master of the Melendez family, the staff didn''t want to cause trouble for him, so they left him alone.


    All of the staff still remained in the main hall, each seating on a chair as they waited for Devon to arrive. Except for the secret book and four other treasures, the others were brought in by Devon.


    That could show how precious and high valued those items Devon brought in were.


    As Devon was the man of the day, they decided to wait for him to arrive.


    The staffs were happy to the core as the money they made was huge. To be exact, when the money was counted, it was about 165 million gold coins.


    Even if the money was split among themselves, at least each one of them would be able to take 18million gold coins.


    That money wasn''t in any way little for them. With that amount of money, they can decide not to work anymore and still live lavishly for the rest of their life.


    Besides the money they earned, by auctioning off so many high-valued treasures, the white auction had gained some reputation among others.


    It was as though the auction was implying that even with the three masters, they were still one of the colossal forces In the underground world.


    They were some truth in their words as even though the masters had gone they couldn''t be harmed anywhere in the underground world. As they were protected by the big three.


    After waiting for several hours, the door of the private room which Edward was standing in front finally opened and a figure slowly walked out.


    "Good job," Devon said, giving Edward a thumbs up.


    Edward ignored Devon and ran inside the room. He regretted his action deeply, he had to sacrifice the love of life for him to have strong support in the family head battle against his elder brother.


    While he was outside, he was thinking of going inside the room and canceling the deal. However, when he peeked inside the room, he saw that the damage was already done.


    There was no going back anymore, the only thing he could do was to accept things the way there were.


    "K-Karen!" Edward shouted out loud when he found Karen sleeping on top of a table.


    He slowly walked towards her, the look on her face was as though she was having a blissful dream.


    Edward didn''t understand what was going on with her, so he couldn''t help but tap her body slightly, "Karen..... Wake up."


    "Mmmmm... Faster... Yes, ahnnnnnnn." Karen moaned when she felt a body touch hers.


    Devon dominated every inch of her body, no area of her body was left untouched by him. It was because of this that she had that reaction.


    Karen was still naked on the table, hearing his moans, Edward''s mouth formed an ''O'', shocked beyond anything. This was the first time he was seeing something like this.


    Juice began flowing out of Karen''s pussy as soon as he touched her body. Like a kid who just found a new toy, Edward touched her body once again.


    This time around, he touched her body even more gently than earlier.


    "Feeeelsss soo good!" Karen moaned out louder. Thanks to the barrier that was still placed around the room.


    Edward didn''t know what to do as every time he touched any part of her body, she would moan with sexy juice leaking out of her pussy.


    Edward clenched his hand into a fist, if only he was powerful enough.


    He checked the other side of the table and realized that there was a piece of note right beside Karen. Edward picked up the piece of paper and read what was written on it.


    "It''s a pleasure working with you, Mr Edward... Congratulation on becoming the head of the Melendez family." Edward read the words out loud. What kind of concept was this, he hadn''t even become the family head, yet he was already receiving a congratulation note.


    Even though Edward knew what that statement meant, he wasn''t in the mood to celebrate the new support he had acquired.


    And this person had clearly slept with his fiancee yet, he still said it was a pleasure working with him. Edward promised himself that as soon as the deal was done, he was going to get rid of that person.


    Regardless of the consequence.


    Unable to stand there and see his fiancee moaning to someone else, Edward transferred celestial energy into Karen''s body, hoping to clear up her confused mind.


    "Mhmm... I thought you left Edward." Karen said, barely able to open both of her eyes.


    Edward helped Karen get up from the table, looking at the state she was in, he couldn''t help be wonder what she must have been through. This wasn''t the face of someone who just had sex, instead, it was of someone who had been tortured.


    As soon as she landed on her feet, an intense feeling of weakness assaulted Karen''s body, causing her to fall to the ground.


    Just as she was about to touch the ground, Edward quickly lifted her up, Karen was already in Edward''s embrace.


    Karen''s eyes opened wide and seemed to have realized the situation, "What are you doing here, Edward?" Karen said.


    However, she soon remembered all that happened to her, a faint blush appeared on her face, "So it wasn''t a dream." Karen sighed deeply.


    Looking at Edward''s face, her expression couldn''t help but turn bitter.


    "I''m really sorry, Karen... I-I shouldn''t have agreed to him. I was too selfish, I didn''t think about you..... Please forgive me, Karen."


    Tears were rolling out of Edward''s eyes as he said each word, "I know you must have hated each second of it, Karen, please find it in your heart to please forgive me."


    "I''m even willing to call the deal o-" Just as Edward was about to say his last words, Karen placed her hand on top of his mouth, preventing him from saying it.


    Well, on the contrary, Karen wanted nothing more than to experience this blissful feeling all over again. This was a day she would never forget.


    But to make her fiance be at peace, she didn''t have any other choice than to pretend she didn''t enjoy what had happened.


    Karen caressed Edward''s face, "It''s fine my love, I''m ready to lay down my life, even if it means having meaningless sex with a stranger just to give you what you want, I''m willing to do it."


    "I can give that up for you..... We are both building a prosperous future for ourselves and the children we would have in the future."


    Karen blushed, If only sex with Edward could be as good as that, then she wouldn''t have to worry for the rest of her entire life.


    Karen''s words, made Edward hug her, as much as he tried to stop the tears in his eyes they still came gushing out, "Thank you, Karen..... I love you so much."


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Karen''s eyes couldn''t help but stare at the room, looking at the sex juice which was all over the floor and table. If someone told her that a day would come, and she would lose herself to sex, Karen would never believe it.


    But there it was....


    A total stranger had put her in place, to the extent that she couldn''t count how many times she orgasmed throughout the entire night.


    "Edward... Can you please carry me?" Karen said, even after the celestial energy that was flowing through her, she still wasn''t able to walk.


    Edward smiled bitterly, he gently nodded his head and carried her in a princess like a manner.


    With Edward stomping his foot slightly on the ground, the couples disappeared away from the private room.


    Devon had not left yet, he was still standing in front of the door, "That was so romantic." Devon jested.


    "In one night, I brought two lovers even closer to one another...." I really am a selfless person" Devon said, placing his hands behind his back as he went towards his room.


    That day, Devon made a promise to heaven and earth to always help bring lovers close to one another. No matter how hard it was.

 Chapter 94 - The Sutra Requirements

    Getting to his room, a wide smile appeared on Devon''s face. He clenched his hand into a fist, feeling the explosive power it contained.


    There wasn''t anyone who wouldn''t like an upgrade.


    With the strength he had now, Devon was confident that he could easily kill Edward. What Devon meant by easy was killing Edward with just a wave of his hand.


    Recall that Edward is an expert at Transcendent realm and Devon didn''t say defeat, instead he said kill.


    Truthfully, at the moment, Devon didn''t know how stronger he truly was after the Sutra had emerged in him. All he knew was he was able to kill any Transcendent realm expert.


    After having sex with Karen, he found out that his cultivation level had increased. At the moment, he was now at the 2nd stage of Heaven''s realm..


    And that wasn''t all, as the amount of primordial chaos energy he received from the breakthrough was times two of what he had before. With every advancement, his primordial chaos energy would increase drastically.


    Devon was amazed, so they was another of having the primordial chaos energy, and it was one he loved.


    The gold and violet energy that was inside Devon''s body was named the primordial chaos energy by him, after all, it was from the embodiment of chaos.


    Though Devon didn''t mind killing his way through to possess the energy, however, even after annihilating a bronze rank sect he was only able to increase his realm to the 1st stage of Heaven realm.


    Devon was pretty sure that his appetite would soon become large to the extent that even destroying a titanium rank force would barely be able to increase his level, talk less of the realm.


    So, ever since then, he had been searching for other ways to gain the primordial chaos energy.


    Who knew the method would occur this soon.


    He could either kill the people of the world or have sex with women. Hehehehehehehe.


    "Just as expected, the Melendez family guarded the orb of life with all their resources. Devon said.


    During sex with Karen, Devon had asked her for the Melendez family layout and of course, she wasn''t able to reject him.


    It didn''t come as a surprise to Devon, seeing that she had a Diamond rank force layout. She was Edward''s most trusted aid and also was his fiancee, so Edward must have given one to her.


    All sects and families in the underground world had layouts, even those bronze rank forces had one.


    The layout was the building diagram of the sect. It was like a blue print of the sect or family.


    For a Diamond rank force like the Melendez family, there were areas that no members of the family weren''t allowed to enter and if they do regardless of their status he or they would be punished severely.


    Even some core family members weren''t permitted to enter some areas in the family house.


    This was why a layout was made, showing them the areas, that they shouldn''t get near to and the places they were free to explore.


    Besides, fulfilling Karen''s desire, Devon asked her for some information about the Melendez family which he wasn''t aware of.


    Some of them including the orb of life and where it was kept, the pleasure Karen was receiving during that moment made her completely unaware of the information she was giving out.


    She has blurted out all the information she knew about the family.


    Not even knowing how it happened, Karen threw the Melendez family layout to Devon. While also murmuring about several things to worry about.


    To Karen, it was as if every word she spoke about the Melendez family made Devon fuck her harder, and that was exactly what she needed. So, she let out as much information as she knew.


    "Hmmm, hmmm... The orb of life can wait for a while, there are other things I have to attend to." Devon said, putting back the layout in his storage ring.


    What was more important to Devon at the moment was the first stage of the Sutra of the Overlord.


    Devon had a feeling that by completing the first stage of the Sutra, he would be unrivaled in the world. Even the legendary Demi-god rank would be slaughtered with just a wave of his hand.


    Truthfully, he might not even need to wave his hand before killing them, as even just enveloping any Demi-god expert with his aura could kill them.


    Or even them breathing the same air as he.


    That was just how powerful and dangerous he felt the Ascension stage of the sutra was.


    Devon decided to place his full attention on the sutra as what he needed the most at the moment was power. With power came everything.


    The only problem Devon was having was the requirement he had to meet before he could attain the initial realm of the first stage of the sutra.


    To attain the initial realm of the first stage of the sutra, the blood essence of the four divine beasts was needed.


    It wasn''t even their blood, but their blood essence. The blood essence of this four divine beast were even more precious than having a platinum rank force as one backer.


    One thing Devon couldn''t comprehend was that the beast in the world had all gone extinct and even if they were still present, the four divine beasts were an existence that had attained at least the Demi-god realm.


    The most unusual thing was that the blood essence he needed from these divine beasts was just a single drop, instead of a hundred droplets of blood from each divine beast.


    He would then have to soak himself in the blood essence of the four beasts for seven days and night before he would then attain the initial realm of the Ascension stage.


    How was he, who was at the Heaven realm, suppose to get such item?


    Even though he had improved a lot, this was too extreme.


    The first stage had already required so much that he wasn''t able to handle, so what should he expect from the two other realms.


    Devon wasn''t able to imagine what he was going to be put through before he could attain the other stages.


    .........


    A week had passed since the monthly meeting of the white auction. It was a day to remember for most of the remaining staff, as the amount they earned after distributing the money among themselves as much.


    The atmosphere in the auction was good, as no sect or clan came looking for trouble. Except for those who came to offer items to the auction for their next auction meeting.


    There weren''t any other activities that happened in the auction as the staff entered into seclusion in the stone hall which was already available for all of them.


    Thanks to the help of the stone hall and also guidance from Sarah and Derek, the other staff managed to increase their overall strength a little.


    There was also another incident that occurred which surprised the staff. It was the relationship between Sarah and Derek.


    Those two hit off really good and over time they began doing all things together. Words in the auction were that the duo even sometimes bathed together.


    Though they didn''t seem to have taken their relationship to the next step..... It was just really unexpected.


    For someone like Derek, it was surprising that he was able to open up to someone other than his master and mentor, the dominator.


    In other words, all of them had a wonderful week.


    However, the same couldn''t be said to Devon as he spent his week going through the books in the auction library. Looking for clues about beasts.


    Despite reading several books in the auction, none of them mentioned anything about beasts, talk less of the divine beast.


    Instead, they all agreed to the claims that there wasn''t any beast in the world anymore.


    "The sutra wouldn''t set those requirements if it was unattainable," Devon mumbled in a low voice.


    Devon firmly believed this, and it was the reason why he kept reading the books in the auction, even though they didn''t provide much help in the first place.


    Devon sat down on the ground on the group, as he became tired, "Will I have to go to that place." Devon said.


    A red card has been held in Devon''s hand, the red card seemed to be very special as Devon''s eyes were glued to the card.


    "Sigh..... I guess I need to visit that person." Devon said, walking out of the library after seven days of staying inside.


    The only person in the underground world who could have clues about the divine was the person who gave him the red card.


    Devon preferred to avoid this person for the rest of his life, as the hate he had for this person was even more than the one he had for Clifford.


    The only difference between the two people was that, unlike Clifford who he planned on killing, Devon didn''t intend on killing this person.

 Chapter 95 - The Inn Of Life

    Devon was standing in front of a building, an inn to be precise. He had just arrived some minute ago, and he hadn''t entered as he stared at what was written in front of the inn door.


    There was a big slate which had the word ''The inn of life'' written on it.


    Devon checked the red card which was on his hand, wondering if he was in the wrong place. What kind of name is the inn of life.


    Devon had to be the only person in the southern territory who wasn''t aware of the inn.


    The inn of life was on the most popular dwelling place in the southern territory, they were widely known for their best reservation and several other things.


    Unlike others in the southern territory, the inn of life would always give its customer of the month a present, and it was mostly this present that attracted people to the inn.


    It was to spend five minutes with the owner of the inn, during those minutes as long as one can state whatever he or she wants then it would be granted to them..


    That was the policy of the inn, however, only a few people were capable of that, and those people and gone far in life.


    There were even words that a man asked the owner for a titanium rank force to be under his control, and the next morning he suddenly saw several experts inviting him to be the leader of their sects and families.


    That was just how incredible the inn of life was.


    As long as they were able to state whatever they wanted, then it was bound to be giving to them. Some even called the owner of the inn a genie.


    With. So many benefits the inn had to offer, one could imagine what one would have to do to become the more custom of the month in of the life.


    Devon pushed the door open, stepping inside the inn, and what awaited him was something he didn''t expect.


    When the words ''Inn of life'' came up what appeared in your mind and whatever it was this place was exactly the opposite.


    This place was a gambling site, the place was full of several items and games. They were several roulette tables and craps table in the middle of the room.


    As well as vending machines and slot machines. All sorts of gambling games were present in the inn.


    The most unusual thing in the inn was that all ages were allowed to bet freely. As long as they came in, then playing the game was necessary.


    Regardless of one''s status.


    As soon as Devon walked inside the inn, two ladies who were only putting on bra and panties approached him, they immediately hooked their arms around his.


    "Esteem guest, how may this lowly one help you." the lady who had a ponytail said, staring at Devon with looks that many won''t be able to resist.


    While the other began to use her breast to touch Devon''s body. This act might seem irresistible for men who think with their dick, however, for Devon he just found it dumb.


    His mood was off today, as the person he came here to meet was one that he didn''t want to have anything to do with.


    But, because of the information he needed, he didn''t have any choice but to force himself.


    Devon stared at the two ladies beside him, in terms of look they weren''t bad, but compared to those ladies he had met this two beside him were completely insignificant.


    All women were beautiful in their own respective ways.


    What made these two unique among others was that they exuded both the shyness of an eighteen years old ten and the enchanting glamour of mature women.


    Seeming to be pure and innocent as well as flirtatious. When Devon looked at the other women, they also radiated the same personality around.


    It was then it occurred to Devon what others meant when they said the inn of life reservation was very good. Apart from meeting the owner of the inn, they were also women in here.


    Devon wasn''t one to ignore getting hugged by two ladies, so he followed them as they took him to one table after the other.


    "This is the premium games we have, the best of the best." the other lady who was rubbing her breast on Devon''s body said seductively.


    While the other lady spoke to Devon, the one with the ponytail hair dragged Devon away from the gambling table, taking him to another one.


    The two ladies seemed to compete with one another as each time one of them introduce a game, the other would introduce one afterward. It might probably be one of the inn strategies, nevertheless, they were good at it.


    It didn''t come as a surprise why so many people would lose all their wealth in the inn. This place was a vile temptation on its own.


    "I''m not interested in any of this... I came here to s-" Before Devon could complete his words, he was quickly cut shut by one of the ladies.


    Seeing the look on the lady''s face, it was certain that they weren''t going to take no for an answer. The two began to state the rules of the inn or life.


    And this time around the ladies corporated it was as though they were different people.


    "As long as one enters the inn, then he or she must gamble on something, if they win, then they would be able to leave this place but if they don''t, he or she would remain in this place till the day they win a game."


    The two ladies said, even though they were still smiling at him, Devon could feel some changes in them.


    Seeing that Devon still didn''t intend on playing any of their games, the duo took him to one of the gambling rooms and a disgusting scene appeared.


    The gambling room the ladies took him was wide as at least it could contain ten thousand people. They were a hundred roulette tables and two-fifty craps table in the room.


    Each gambling table had around fifteen to twenty people surrounding the table.


    However, the people who were inside this gambling room weren''t treated as humans in the slightest, as all of them had one of their body parts already missing.


    Despite the loss of their body parts, these people kept betting as though their life depended on it.


    They were several muscular women inside the room with them, the muscular women in the room weren''t here to bet but rather inflict punishment on those who loses or fail to play the game.


    Each of the muscular women here had a weapon in hand and each time one of them loses a bet he or she would lose another body part.


    It wasn''t a secret that those people who were kept in here were unable to leave the inn of life and had lost all their money. So, the only way to bet was with their body parts.


    This was how the inn of life worked......


    In the room, there was an old man who was shivering, his left eyes were gone, his right hand was no more and his left leg was about to cut off every soon.


    While that was happening, a naked man was laid on a table, his hands and legs were tied to the edges of the table. The man tried struggling free of the robes, however, it was all in vain.


    Two muscular women were standing beside him as one of them held on to his penis while the other was holding a short knife.


    "Arghhhhhhhh!" the man screamed out in pain, as his penis was being cut off by the women.


    People who were in the room didn''t even share the man a glance, it was said the whole scene wasn''t new to them. They all focused on their games, praying that they do win and leave his hell-loop.


    Truthfully, if it wasn''t for the greed in them, then they wouldn''t be in this situation.


    Before entering the inn of life, the rules and warnings of the inn were written on the walls. Their state was as a result of ignorance and overconfidence.


    Devon chuckled, "I''m really not interested in any of this." he stared at the two ladies.


    The two ladies immediately let go of their grip on Devon''s arms, they still stood in front of him, telling him that he couldn''t leave here without playing a game.


    In the inn of life, betting was everything, unlike in another inn, in this place to rent a room one would have to play a game for it. Even their foods were through betting.


    Before Devon could react, two rays of sword light shot out and cruelly slashed down on Devon.


    The two ladies moved fast, and their speed was inconceivable. A blue long sword was in their hands. The swords seemed to come to life, emitting continuous ringing and overflowing with light.


    This was the first time Devon was encountering an attack that was so fast.


    Despite that, the attack came suddenly, in the face of it Devon simply stretched out his right hand, in a very lazy manne

 Chapter 96 - Was Being Alive........Not Good Enough

    BOOM! The sword light slashed onto Devon''s body, causing the nearby gambling tables and machines to tremble, The people in the inn turned their faces, wondering at what had just happened.


    Their faces contorted into a frown and their eyes turned bloodshot.


    It wasn''t that they cared about what happened, what made them react that way was because the fight caused a disturbance in their game.


    There was always fighting going in the inn day today, it wasn''t something new anymore as long as the fight didn''t disturb the other games then they could carry on.


    One of the muscular women around the room waved her hand and the already scattered table became arranged once again.


    They acted as if they didn''t see what had just happened, whereas the rest returned to their respective games.


    The ladies stared at one another as they folded their hands across their chests. They believed it was the end of whoever that person was.


    What made them confident as they had unleashed their most powerful move unexpectedly, in other words, the target wasn''t prepared and unable to block the hit.


    Assuming the attack was noticed by the other party then they might not be this confident. However, it came when he was in a vulnerable state. There was honestly no chance for him.


    That sword blow''s most formidable point was its speed. By the time their target noticed them move, it would have already been impossible for them to block it. That was just how terrifying its speed was.


    By relying on these moves, several people who had come to the inn and disobeyed the rules had lost their lives to it. It was something that simply couldn''t be guarded against.


    The area where Devon was standing was made a mess by the rays of sword light, so it was hard to see what was going on in there.


    However, the ladies knew he wasn''t going to be able to survive it. Just as they were about to turn around, they saw something that made their pupils shrink.


    Space split open and a figure walked out gently, with each step the figure took the earth seemed to revolve around him.


    "How is this possible?" The two ladies looked at Devon with disbelief. They couldn''t believe that Devon could receive their most powerful attack.


    Their faces were filled with horrors as they could see that there wasn''t any scratch on his body, even his clothes were spotless.


    It was hard to believe that this person had just been attacked.


    The two ladies were deeply shocked, if it wasn''t that they were the ones who attacked this person, then they wouldn''t have believed that something happened to him.


    "Was being alive.... Not good enough?" Devon took a deep breath. His only intention was to come to this place, get what he wanted, and then leave this place quietly.


    Never did he expect someone to attack him just because he said he wasn''t interested in gambling.


    Though he was itching to get his fist on someone, he didn''t want it to be in his place or anywhere around it


    On the matter of his strength, Devon had even planned on visiting one of the gold rank clans or sects on the list to test out his power as soon as he got what he wanted from this place.


    The two ladies staggered and went two steps backward when they saw the gloomy look on Devon''s face. They held each other hands tight, it was at this moment that they knew there were in a serious problem.


    Managing to control the fear in their heart, the two ladies tightened their grip on their weapons as they prepared for what was coming.


    Devon placed his hands behind his back. Along with Devon''s movement, the whole world seemed to have become completely silent. Having lost all sound, the only thing within heaven and earth was just Devon.


    A fierce aura enveloped the whole inn as heaven and earth rumbled and space instantly trembled.


    The surrounding gambling tables and machines broke down one after the other. Even before the people in the inn could realize what was happening, they were already on their knees.


    Looking at the scene, the lady''s expression became frightened once more. The. Terror wasn''t only experiences by only them, as even their weapons were doing the same.


    If it wasn''t for their tight grip on their weapon, they wanted to prostrate against this person.


    They both knew that no one was going to save them in the inn, as the inn of life also had another strict policy. A fight between experts of the same realm would never be interfered with, even if the losing party was from the inn.


    It was this system that prevented others from making trouble for the inn.


    The inn of life was merely a Diamond rank force among others, their overall strength wasn''t even that great. All their relied on was their leader and the connections they had.


    It was thanks to those people that they were able to live a comfortable life.


    The inn had several floors, and each of the experts in their respective realm had different floors. The transcendent realm expert belonged to the fourth floor of the inn, while the spirit transformation realm was reserved on the fifth floor.


    That was how inn of life arranged the setting.


    Each floor would then be attended by people in the same realm with them. For example, the fourth floor of the inn would be attended by staff in the transcendent realm.


    All those in the transcendent realm were allowed to be on the fourth floor, and the same applied to the fifth, as only spirit transformation realm experts were allowed to be in there.


    Those experts with high cultivation realm were natural very prideful as they would rather die than remain in the same rooms with those weaker than them. So, this system was made up by the inn of life.


    However, in Devon''s case, his cultivation realm couldn''t be sensed by any of them, this made them perplexed that they had to report the situation to the leader of the inn.


    "Hmm." just as the two ladies were about to launch themselves at Devon once again, they suddenly felt all the hairs on their body stand.


    Devon was already at the front of the two ladies, he slowly stretched his hand towards them.


    The two ladies were horrified beyond anything, this was a situation they had never experienced in their entire life. They couldn''t move an inch from where they saw as they realized that they had been locked in place by a terrifying aura.


    Devon grabbed both of their necks, lifting them up in the process. Those people on the ground wanted to look up and see what was going on, however, they didn''t dare to do so.


    As the aura made them feel that one death awaited them if they gaze at the scene ahead.


    Unlike any other case in which Devon would absorb their life energy, this time around, he didn''t. Devon increased the pressure of his grip on their neck as he ripped their head off their body.


    "PUCHI!" blood splattered everywhere, however, none of them stated Devon''s, it seemed to be like a barrier was around him, which repelled all the blood.


    Devon let go of their body, and within seconds some members of the inn entered.


    ....... Some women, who were putting on the same attire just as the one which Devon ripped their head off, walked forward. The killing intent in their eyes was evident, as they brought out their weapon.


    Even though the inn of life wouldn''t interfere in any battle that erupt in the inn, some members of the inn were able to ignore the rules.


    In Devon''s case, the women around couldn''t tolerate what Devon had just done. If he had stabbed or killed her in another way, then it was acceptable. However, the methods he used were despicable and humiliating, not only for them but for the inn.


    This person had basically ripped the head of the members of the inn, it was as if he didn''t put the inn of life in his face and thought he could act freely without any setback.


    As long as it was inside the inn of life, even some members of those platinum rank forces would have to give each one of them some respect, not to mention someone who looked nothing but average.


    Naturally, as proud members of the inn of life, they couldn''t accept such behavior.


    Before Devon arrived in the inn, he had changed his appearance into an average-looking youth, he wasn''t planning on having sex with every lady who comes in his way because they couldn''t resist his look.


    So, he changed it into something that wouldn''t draw attention.


    "I don''t care who you are, but for this despicable display you''re going to die." one of the muscular women said, as she stood in front of Devon.


    The women in the inn of life were all putting on the same clothes, it was just a bra and pants, the bra and pants were even of the same colors. This was the dress code of the inn, and they all had to follow it.

 Chapter 97 - If Thats How Youre Going To Play It, Then So Be It

    Without further ado, the four women who approached Devon, attacked him, each of them holding on to a different set of weapons.


    To prevent Devon from blocking their moves, the four women attacked him from different angles, not leaving any area of his body spared.


    Devon stood in his position, as the attack bypassed him one after the other. Nevertheless, the women kept attacking, their attacks getting stronger and stronger.


    Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye and when one of the women couldn''t take it anymore, she lashed out at Devon, "WHO THE HELL YOU!" she said, panting heavily.


    She wasn''t the only one who was left frustrated by what was happening, the rest of them were the same, as regardless of how much their attack this person they couldn''t touch any part of his body.


    It was as if he was there and at the same time he wasn''t.


    Devon couldn''t help but chuckle, seeing their reactions, "In the same realm and the realm above, no being in the world is capable of touching a single hair on my body not to mention harming me."


    "I haven''t felt any killing intent from anyone, which is why you''re still alive," Devon said with a smile on his face.


    His pride was rooted in his bone, it was something inborn and could be said to be unmatched.


    The women stared at each other, bursting out laughing. This was the funniest thing they had ever heard in their life, if there weren''t in this situation they would have thought this fellow was bragging just to impress them.


    However, the situation they were in ruled that out. They couldn''t help but think the person was insane.


    Even the prodigy of the big three couldn''t claim to be invincible in the same realm and the realm above. Though they were some horrifying prodigy who was said to be invincible in the same realm, however, in the case of the realm above it was impossible.


    The gap each of the realms had over the other was unfathomable, it wasn''t just an increase in one realm, but rather a huge upgrade in the person''s overall strength.


    There are some realms in the cultivation realms that by stepping into them one would be able to see the world in a new light. In some cases, the secret of life could be revealed.


    So hearing someone boldly claim that in the same realm and the realm above, no being is capable of harming him in the slightest, the reaction the women had to it was within expectation.


    Devon smiled, after the whole transformation with the sutra of the overlord, he felt his overall strength had increased to an extreme degree.


    And he could feel it growing more each day, though the process was slow, it was there.


    Suddenly, the four women attacked once again, to avoid any causality, there didn''t express any killing intent and played smartly.


    "The result is still going to remain the same," Devon said.


    The inn of life was always respected and not treated like crap, the four ladies were already used to being treated with respect, so listening to Devon''s words made them angry.


    Though the inn of life was merely a Diamond rank force, even those platinum rank forces were respectful towards the members of the inn and would always try to avoid any fight with them.


    This was the first time they had encountered someone who didn''t put the inn of life in his eyes. The ladies had considered him coming from either a platinum force or a diamond rank force, however, that was quickly ruled out.


    Cause, if he had such people backing him, their seniors would come out to welcome him personally. And since that didn''t happen, he didn''t have any extraordinary background.


    The only thing they couldn''t figure out was his strength as if he didn''t have any strong force behind him, then how did he become this powerful.


    A fortuitous encounter.... That should probably be the case.


    They were two spear users among the women, one of them clenched her hand into a fist, "Don''t make us unleash our true strength... Play the game."


    "My answer is still the same. Can you go get your leader out for me?" Devon stated he acted as though their words were not his concern.


    The four women stared at each other, who the hell did this person think he was. The leader of the inn wasn''t someone anyone could see just because they want to.


    Even some members of the inn had never seen the leader before, an example of such as the four of them. They had been in the inn for twenty good years and had never seen the leader.


    If members who had spent twenty years in the inn hadn''t seen their leader, then what is to say for a complete nameless stranger.


    "If you aren''t going to abide by the rules, then you''re going to leave your life behind." one of the sword users among the ladies said.


    This time around, Devon wasn''t in the mood to play around anymore, "If you all move from where you''re I''m going to kill you."


    The four women stared at each other once again, they could feel the anger in his voice as well as a sudden change in his eyes. Even a dummy could tell that this person meant those words he said.


    Nevertheless, the women attacked him. If a death threat had stopped them from doing what they wanted, then they wouldn''t be in this position they were in.


    Even though they were in the Heaven realm and were very low in the inn and the outside world. Because of the inn of life, they were respected and also provided with several treasures.


    The treasures they received were all top-notch items. However, the amount they would receive depends on how many customers each one of them brings in a month.


    In the matter of death threats, they all receive several threats from humans every day. It wasn''t something new anymore, despite that, they were still standing here while those who had threatened them were all gone.


    Even their entire family perished with them.


    SKRYTLLLLL


    The four ladies attacked Devon from different angles once again, however, unlike last time, this was unusual. As when they were five meters close to them, the four of them couldn''t move anymore.


    It wasn''t only moving, they couldn''t say anything either. It was as though the four of them had been chained down.


    "I warned you," Devon said as he walked past the four of them.


    When Devon had arrived at the door, he suddenly looked back, he couldn''t help but frown. With all the disturbance, he had caused in this place, that person should have realized that he was here by now.


    Devon sighed, even when he was young, that person''s behavior was like an on and off switch. It was so unpredictable.


    BLOP! BLOP! BLOP! BLOP!... Those were the sounds of the heart of the ladies beating fast. Their hearts were beating so fast that it felt as though they would burst out anytime soon.


    Sweats dripped out of the four of them foreheads, they couldn''t tell what had happened, all they knew was that this person was horrifying, and his strength was unfathomable.


    If it were someone from the inn who had this strength they would all be delighted, however, that wasn''t the case. This was a foe and they had offended him.


    When death was close to someone, several memories would rush into one''s head. To the four women, all they could remember was this person warning.


    If only they had listened had back of, they wouldn''t be in this situation. Now all they could do was die, as only the leader of the inn was capable of saving them.


    Devon''s right hand which was slowly forming into a fist suddenly stopped. This movement may seem little but to the four ladies, it was anywhere close to that.


    As with just that little movement, their heart which was beating as though it would burst out anytime soon suddenly quiet down and returned to its original state.


    "You still won''t come out." Devon sneered, "If that''s how you''re going to play it, then so be it."


    "PUCHI" blood started oozing out of several parts of the four women''s bodies as Devon finally clenched his hand into a fist.


    "Arrrrghhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!" the four ladies screamed out in pure agony as each of the bones in their body began breaking one after the other. The sequence didn''t seem to be coming to an end, as after one of their bone got broken down into two pieces, it would break again into four pieces.


    That was just cruel the process was. The four ladies wanted nothing more than death at this point.


    Whereas those who were on their knees, trembled as a stream of blood began dripping out from their eyes and ears. Their cultivation realm was very weak, so they were affected by the fight.

 Chapter 98 - Im Going To Raze This Place To The Ground

    Devon had a smile on his face, he could have done damage nicely. However, the hatred he had for that person made him change his mind and decide to humiliate the woman.


    Also, he couldn''t be blamed, he had warned them not to attack anymore, but they didn''t listen.


    To be honest, it was even because they were all women, which was why Devon decided to play with them a little bit. If it was a man, he would have killed them instantly.


    Those four ladies had gone against his sutra regulation and if he didn''t take action against them, it would have made a crack appear on his overlord''s heart.


    Devon was amazed about the tyranny of the sutra of the overlord.


    The Overlord will reign supreme among all beings, his words are to be obeyed and deemed as the ultimate words. Those who go against the Overlord shall be condemned to everlasting punishment for the rest of their lives.


    Either man or woman.... Devon was making a statement, showing that it didn''t matter what gender one was as long as they stood against him, their fate was doomed at that instant.


    Devon frowns got deeper, even after the torture, that person still wasn''t going to come to see him. Instead, the owner of the inn had even sent five men and two women towards his way.


    This was what Devon couldn''t understand the most, the result was still going to be the same even if millions of these people come after him, nothing was going to change.


    They were all going to die one after the other.


    Devon was pretty sure that the owner of the inn knew that, and yet, the owner sent seven members to die. Devon couldn''t help but wonder what that person was up to.


    *BAM*


    The door was blasted open and seven men walked in.


    In the inn of life, the men and women had different dress codes, unlike the women who put on a bra and pants, the men are fully clothed in an all-blue attire.


    Devon stared at the two women and shooked his head at them.


    He would prefer sleeping with this woman than having to kill them. If only they won''t go against him, then things might be different.


    "You-" one of the women couldn''t help but be frightened as she saw the state her colleague was in. How could someone on the third floor cause this much damage to them?


    One should do that members of the inn were trained differently.


    They were given the best of the best resource even though the inn was just a Diamond rank inn, they had their way of getting the items they needed.


    So seeing how someone had handled a heaven realm experts of the inn, they couldn''t help but be extremely shocked at what they had seen.


    They were four ladies on the ground, even though they were only putting on a bra and pants, when looking at the state they were in one wouldn''t feel lust, instead of pity.


    The women on the ground did have the strength to scream anymore, all they could do was lie on the ground and shiver from time to time, as their bones broke down.


    That was the punishment for going against the sutra of the Overlord.


    Devon''s smile grew wider as he sensed something from the seven members of the inn who walked in. The seven of them weren''t at the Heaven realm, but instead at the transcendent realm.


    In the cultivation world, the expert refers to the Heaven realm is where the true journey as started. It is just like an infant was born into the world.


    In simpler terms between the two realms, If the Heaven realm is when an infant is born, then the Transcendent realm is the realm in which the baby had become at least five years of age.


    The difference between the two realms was very clear.


    They were miles apart, as long as a Transcendent realm expert doesn''t offend an expert at a higher realm, then he or she can live for two thousand years just by attaining the first stage.


    With each stage, he or she attains, they would be granted another two hundred years increase in their life span by the heavens.


    The transcendent realm was, in fact, one of the hardest realms to reach because it is only at this realm would one be able to move close to Heavens. All experts in the world wanted nothing more than to move close to the Heavens as the benefit in it were huge.


    Though, the benefits they would receive wouldn''t be useful to them until they attain the next realm. However, without the benefit, they won''t be able to even attain the peak of the Transcendent realm, not to mention the next realm.


    The transcendent realm was the realm that decided the starting point of one''s cultivation journey and also the end of the journey.


    Because it was at this realm that the ones who pushed themselves up with medicinal pills and herbs would be revealed.


    Devon walked towards the seven members of the inn who had just walked in, "Show your seniors this card, and they would know what to do." Devon said as he plunged the red card towards them.


    However, before the red card could get to them, it had been reduced to dust. This wasn''t done by Devon, instead, it was done by someone out of the seven members here.


    "I don''t care who you are or where you come from.... For killing and inflicting this much damage on the junior members of the inn, you''re going to pay with your life."


    The person who spoke to Devon was an expert who had attained the Transcendent realm. He had a strong foundation in the Transcendental realm and was said to be able to break through to the next realm.


    However, who knew such a person who had that much potential would be short-lived.


    "Ahhhh...... Senior brother John." one of the women among them as she staggered backward.


    She wasn''t the only one who reacted that way, the remaining five went five steps backward. They all had their mouth wide open, it was even to the extent that


    As their senior brother who had just spoken some seconds ago was horrifying. His lower body was turning into stone and with each breath that passed, his upper body was facing the same situation.


    "Nooooooo... Please spare me!" John screamed out, everything happened so fast.


    The person in front of him had just snapped his finger had he found it hard to even muster a finger, all he felt at that moment was death itself enveloping him. He even tried to circulate the energy in his body, but regardless of how much effort he put into it, the energy in his body seemed to have dried up.


    His forehead was covered in sweats. As a proud expert at the Transcendent realm, he couldn''t believe all It took was a snap of a finger to reduce him to this state.


    Ever since he had attained the Transcendent realm, John''s pride had soared up to the extent that he believed only those experts who had broken through to the next realm could defeat him.


    And only those talented prodigy from a titanium rank force could compete with him in the same realm and stage. That was how confident he was in his strength.


    After all that, it had to be someone who was on the third floor of the inn that reduced him to this state. The sad part was it wasn''t with a weapon, rather just a snap of his finger.


    Devon ignored the man and the others, he stared at one of the corners of the room, "I''m going to count one to five if you don''t come out, I''m going to raze this place to the ground."


    That was just how pissed Devon was at that person.


    Both the members who had just walked In and those kneeling in the room stared at Devon. It was like what did they just hear.


    This person who seemed to be in his mid-twenties just said he was going to raze a Diamond rank force to the ground. Was he joking, or did he really mean it?


    What realm and backing would one have before he or she is capable of doing such a thing. It was a Diamond rank force for that matter.... A diamond rank force.


    Even the author couldn''t help but wonder where Devon''s confidence came from.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!"


    "THREE!"


    "FOUR!"


    "FIVE!"


    As soon as Devon finished counting, he vanished and appeared in front of the inn. He held on to a black sword while in midair.


    "Sword energy integration." Devon slashed his sword at the inn. Ever since his strength had improved coupled with the sutra of the overlord, this was the first time Devon was going all out.


    .......


    "Your words are only meant to be obeyed and not questioned in the slightest."


    "After all these years, you''re finally growing up."


    Let those who go against your commands pay with their lives as you seat proudly and unmatched on the Omniarch throne of the omniverse"


    "Luna will be very proud of you."

 Chapter 99 - Even After All These Years

    The last time Devon used the sword energy disintegration technique was during his divine punishment tribulation. And during that time they were from the combination of celestial and cosmic energy.


    Even then it was extremely dangerous to the extent that it could reduce the divine tribulation that was sent to him.


    The tribulation strike that was sent to him wasn''t the first strike but rather the eight divine strike and still, the two energies which were said to be flawed had cut it off by more than a half.


    One could imagine the damage that would be caused by the primordial chaos energy.


    Devon wasn''t joking when he had said in the same realm and the realm above, he''s invincible. As the force contained in his strike was really capable of razing this place to the ground.


    This was his full power, Devon poured all the primordial chaos energy he had inside him into the black sword and struck the ten-story building.


    Perhaps a spirit transformation realm expert or a void transformation realm expert might be able to resist the strike, but if a Transcendent realm expert faces the attack he or she is going to be obliterated instantly..


    It didn''t matter if the person was a prodigy from a titanium rank force or one of the big three, he or she is going to perish to the point that none of their body would be spared.


    Devon was taking up his pent on anger on the inn, even if he couldn''t kill all the people in the inn, at least fifty percent of them would them went and their building and resources would be gone.


    He aimed to destroy this place, as it was the only way for that person to come out and face him.


    However, before the strike could hit the inn, two men cloaked men in black attire from head to toe appeared in front of Devon. The two stared at Devon, with eyes full of greed.


    It was as though because of the strength they had, they didn''t bother hiding the greed in their eyes and revealed it.


    "Kid, I admire your courage a lot..... To be honest, in all the years I''ve spent in the inn this is the first time someone had dared attack us this way."


    "The rules of the inn say that you would have to pay with your life, but considering your talent, I''m willing to let things slide as long as you take me as your master."


    If it was any other person in the underground world, they would have jumped to this opportunity as the cloaked man was definitely beyond the Transcendent realm.


    But in Devon''s case, he chuckled, "Hahahahaha..... This past day I can''t measure how strong I''ve become, but with the two of you here, I guess it''s my lucky day." Devon said, placing the black sword on his shoulder.


    "Hahahahahaha...Wai-" The cloaked man who spoke earlier was laughing at Devon''s words. This was the most funniest joke they had ever heard in their life.


    However, his laughter was cut short when he felt a breeze through him. He immediately thrust his arms forward, in front of his chest, hoping to block whatever was coming at him.


    *TING*


    He went ten steps backward before he managed to regain his stance. Nevertheless, the less, he was devastated at what had just happened. As if he had been five seconds late, then he would have died at the hand of this person.


    The man who had caused it all was still in his position, he didn''t even seem to have moved an inch from where he was. However, the black sword was nowhere to be seen.


    "This shouldn''t take me too much time," Devon said.


    The other cloaked man stared at his partner as he wondered what had just happened. He had also felt the unusual breeze that changed the atmosphere.


    He also didn''t take it seriously until he felt all the hairs on his body stand. He was stronger than his partner, so he sensed the danger it contained. He was just about to warn his partner, but it was already too late.


    "Kill him.... I''m going to take care of the other one." Devon spoke out, it was unknown who he was talking to but when they saw the black sword appear again, they quickly understood who he was talking to.


    Devon smirked, seeing their reactions. The attack which struck earlier was the black sword.


    The arrival of the sutra of the overlord and the primordial chaos energy didn''t only affect Devon, but it also brought several changes upon the black sword.


    Most especially the primordial chaos energy, as it nourished the black sword beyond expectation. The black sword was just like Devon, it rejected both celestial and cosmic energy and only absorbed the life energy it got from Devon.


    However, when it saw the primordial chaos energy, the black sword absorbed it as greedily, it was as though the primordial chaos energy was its favorite meal.


    So, not only did Devon become stronger, but his weapon also advanced a lot and at this point, the black sword was beginning to develop a consciousness of its own.


    It was already capable of attacking someone on its own, and it wasn''t even fully awakened yet.


    Devon shot like a bolt of lightning towards the cloaked man, who claimed to be stronger. The instant Devon moved towards his target, the black sword did the same.


    The cloaked man was already prepared for Devon as he sent out a punch towards Devon. The power his fist contained seemed to be capable of shattering space.


    Only his punch made the four corners of the world tremble slightly.


    The cloaked man was one of those experts who specialize in hand-to-hand combat. They were one of the rarest sets of experts in the world, as each one of them had to train their fist to the core, making it as strong as a weapon.


    Some years ago, there was a terrifying expert who practiced his fist art to the core. It was said that a single punch from him was capable of destroying a rank 8 artifact completely.


    That was the strong first cultivator could become.


    However, in the face of punch, there wasn''t any fear or panic on Devon''s face instead, he even seemed more excited. The energy which was around the fist didn''t have any effect on Devon as he simply ignored them.


    Getting to the cloaked man, Devon grabbed his fist, then struck a punch of his own onto the man''s face.


    The punch which was delivered onto the man''s face caused it to squeeze and his pupils sank deeper. His whole face became disfigured and was covered in blood.


    His sets of teeth had already gone as the punch brushed everything off. Though for an expert of his level they were bound to regrow, however, the damage was already done to his self-esteem.


    It could end up becoming his heart demon, and he won''t be able to advance in his realm anymore. That was just extreme the hit was.


    Aside from the damage that was done physically, there was also another damage the punch caused to the cloaked man.


    Meanwhile, Devon who had just punched through someone''s face wasn''t done at all, as after the hit to the face was done, Devon immediately grabbed his head and slammed his knee onto the cloaked man''s face.


    Each of Devon''s moves contained his full power and his accuracy at the limit, it wasn''t something one could dodge easily or avoid.


    The hit sent the cloaked man crashing down to the ground, he was devastated, it had been a very long time since he had felt the feeling of death around him, and after getting to this high realm he had forgotten that death itself existed.


    However, this battle reminded him that death really existed and the door of death was opened to him.


    What he couldn''t believe was, even after becoming this powerful and attaining a very high realm, he wasn''t able to land a single hit on this person''s body.


    For someone like the cloaked man, this was humiliating as well as a complete beat down. He made him even feel as though he had wasted his whole life cultivating.


    The cloaked man wasn''t the only one in this horrifying state, his partner who had arrived with him was also in this state. As his entire body was full of sword strikes.


    At the moment he was currently running for his life but regardless of which places he ran to, the black sword kept chasing after him, as it attacked him times without numbers.


    A smile appeared on Devon''s face, as he witnessed the scene. He was also surprised at the growth of the black sword and hadn''t expected it to become this strong.


    Devon vanished from where he was and appeared before the fleeing cloaked man. He grabbed his head and slammed it on the ground.


    The black sword flew towards Devon''s hand and just as he was about to kill them, he heard the voice of that person he hated the most.


    "Even after all these years, you haven''t forgiven your lovely aunty." a woman appeared in front of Devon

 Chapter 100 - What Do You Need My Help With

    Seeing the woman, an unfathomable strong killing intent radiated from Devon. The whole surrounding fell into an icy coldness. It was as though death itself had manifested in the surrounding.


    The air vanished and in the face of Devon''s killing intent, it felt like a volcano was about to erupt, and the world was about to end.


    The woman smiled, it was as if she was already used to the suffocating intent around Devon, as she walked to his front.


    She ignored the killing intent, which thousand of people would crumble before too. She then caressed his left cheek gently. The woman had the doting look of a mother on her face as she stared at Devon.


    Her hands were magical as the fake appearance Devon had on him was removed instantly, and his magnificent appearance was revealed.


    The woman nodded her head as she saw Devon''s true appearance, one could say that she was very pleased with what she saw..


    "Is this how to greet your auntie after so many years of not seeing her." the woman said.


    The killing intent around Devon didn''t change a bit. However, he spoke, "You''re not my aunt and even if you were, I don''t have to greet you."


    Devon''s words brought a frown on the woman''s face, she then removed her hand away from Devon''s face and spoke to him in a very chilling tone.


    "I don''t care if you greet me or not, but your anger is on me, not on my people or my inn. I''m sparing you just because you''re my nephew, if it was any other person, I would have shredded them into pieces."


    "If something like this happens again, nephew, I''m going to kill you."


    The former woman who gazed at Devon dotingly seemed to have undergone a huge change within a few minutes, as each word she said was full of death intent.


    And that wasn''t all, her words were soul words attack. It wasn''t as simple as it appeared to be, considering how each word seemed to be able of strangling one''s soul, affecting a person''s state of mind.


    She wasn''t aware that there was a terrifying existence inside Devon''s body that made all soul attack completely useless on him.


    Nevertheless, she was impressed, seeing that her soul words attack did not affect Devon, she knew he hadn''t gotten only stronger in his cultivation realm but also in his soul stage.


    "Next time don''t you dare try this childish stunt with me or else I''ll make you pay."


    Devon chuckled, this wasn''t the first time or second time she was threatening him, he had already gotten used to all her threats since his childhood.


    If he wasn''t scared of her during those tough days, then why should he be afraid of her now. Especially now that he wasn''t that weak little brat that could be bullied any time of the day.


    "Humph, I''m going to do whatever I want to do, and trust me auntie when I say this, you won''t be able to stop me even if I want to erase this inn from the surface of the world."


    Devon tightened his grip on the black sword, it was as though he would attack anytime soon.


    The woman seemed perplexed, as she wondered where his confidence stemmed from, "What do you want?" she asked. The same way Devon didn''t want to be around her was the same way she felt about him.


    They both despised each other to the core.


    "I need your help," Devon said, in a very serious voice.


    The woman stared at Devon for a while, before slightly nodding her head at him. She knew this had to be something very important as if it wasn''t, this stubborn nephew of hers would never come to her.


    She had to be the last person on his list, it was only when he had no other place to go to would he turn to her. And sometimes he would even prefer to suffer silently than to ask her for help.


    That was how terrible the relationship between the two of them was.


    She clapped her hand three times and the injured members who were on the ground rose with all the injuries on their bodies already gone.


    The two cloaked men who were almost killed by Devon and the black sword were revitalized.


    They were at the peak of their lives once again.


    Truthfully, the two weren''t the only ones who experienced those changes, the others who got beaten on the third floor were also revitalized. The only people who couldn''t be saved were those two ladies, Devon ripped their heads off.


    They had left the land of the living and stepped into the land of the dead, so there was no way to save them.


    Apart from them, the rest were perfectly okay at the moment.


    The cloaked men were excited that the owner of the inn was here, they believed that the ruthless owner of the inn won''t spare this person for causing so much damage in the inn. It was until they heard the conversation between the two of them did they know nothing was like it was going to happen.


    They could tell that the hate the madam and this mysterious person had for one another was extreme to the core, and only by one of them dying could their difference be resolved.


    Even though there was a suffocating aura spreading out of the two of them body and their intense hatred for one another, they didn''t seem to want to kill each other.


    After performing those stunts, the woman had a proud look on her face as she stared at Devon. "Let''s go."


    Even before Devon could refuse her touch, she had grabbed him and disappeared away from the scene.


    "Don''t say a word till I tell you to do so.


    There''s someone in this place, who hates you even more than I do." The woman said as they appeared in a hallway.


    Devon shrugged his shoulder at her words, from childhood to adulthood he had heard things like this and had become tired of it.


    They all hated the blood he had running inside him and hated him for being Clifford''s successor. However, regardless of how much hatred they had for him, there didn''t dare touch even a single hair on his body.


    This was because he had someone like Clifford as his father. As Clifford would say, even if the wrath of the heavens befalls the world, it wouldn''t dare appear anywhere close to you.


    Not to mention these fools.


    When Devon was still young, those words were a complete riddle to him, however, the more power he had, the more Clifford''s words became clearer to him.


    "Follow me." the woman said while walking towards one of the doors in the hallway.


    To be frank, there wasn''t anything special about the hallway, except the fact that It had several doors.


    Devon stared at the back view of his aunt, as the swaying of her body was definitely ten thousand times more attractive than the voluptuous beauty from before. Devon stared at her as he followed her.


    For someone at the high realm, Melissa had attained, she was aware that the curves of her hips and waist were on display. And this nephew of hers was staring at her with eyes full of lust.


    A frown appeared on her face, she found it very disturbing as they had at least a quarter of the same blood flowing through them, so how would her nephew have this feeling towards her.


    Devon burst out laughing, he knew the kind of person Melissa was and also knew that she would be greatly disturbed by this side of him.


    Nevertheless, he continued staring at her. He couldn''t kill her and even if he could, because of the relationship she had with his mother, he would spare her.


    So, the most he could do was make her frustrated and feel guilty.


    After walking for about ten minutes, they had finally reached where they were going as Melissa pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    This wasn''t any ordinary place but instead, it was Melissa''s room.


    As soon as both of them entered inside, Melissa glared at Devon, "How dare you have such feelings towards me..... Are you insane?" Melissa roared at Devon.


    "If you ever such a look in your eyes, I''m going to forget that you''re my nephew and I will kill you immediately," Melissa said, and the look on her face meant she wasn''t joking.


    Devon sneered, he stared at her from head to toe, licking his lips at her. A spear appeared on Melissa''s hand after Devon disobeyed her and stared at her body with eyes full of lust.


    "Hahahahaha.... You think of yourself too highly, Melissa, even if you give me a chance, I wouldn''t sleep with someone like you." Devon said.


    Melissa shooked her head at him, she walked towards the bed and sat on it. Her waist and hips folded into a sexy posture, as she stared at her Devon, who had his hands folded across his chest.


    "What do you need my help with?" Melissa asked.

 Chapter 101 - Where Can I Find The Beasts

    "What do you need my help with?" Melissa asked.


    Seeing the look on Melissa''s face, Devon also became serious, "Have the beasts in the world gone extinct?" Devon said, he sat on the chair opposite Melissa.


    For some reason, Melissa became silent for about five minutes after listening to Devon''s question.


    "Why do you want to know?" Melissa couldn''t think of any reason why Devon would ask her such a question. What he wanted was the power to kill his father, so what does that have to do with the beasts.


    "Melissa... Are you going to tell me or not?" Devon said, this aunt of his was meddlesome, he would prefer her not knowing what he was up to, or else she wouldn''t let him be.


    Devon wasn''t pleased with her behavior, this had to be the first time he has asked her for something and when he finally did, she wasn''t willing to tell him..


    No wonder the relationship between the two of them was sour.


    Melissa seemed to have realized the situation, she heaved a long sigh before she began talking.


    "You must keep this a secret, cause if it gets out and people learn it came from you, then even Clifford won''t be able to save you this time around." Melissa''s face became even more serious as she said each word.


    "The beasts didn''t go extinct, but they were banished from the three worlds and never to be seen again."


    Devon was stunned, if it were one of the beast clan that was banished then it was acceptable, however, it was all the beasts that got banished from the three worlds.


    The beasts had a tiny world similar to that of earth and also had their peak expert, so how could they be chased out of their home like dogs.


    Only experts who stood at the peak of the world and at attained that extraordinary realm was capable of such. "So experts at the Demi-god realm exist," Devon mumbled in a low voice.


    If it wasn''t experts at the Demi-god realm, Devon couldn''t think of any other realm expert capable of possessing enormous power that was to send all the beasts out of the worlds.


    A smile appeared on Devon''s face, as he knew that with the strength he was acquiring every day, only time would tell before he was able to get his hand on those expert at that realm.


    Devon licked his lips in clear anticipation of what the future of that Demi-god expert was.


    "Why were the beasts banished out from the worlds?" Devon inquired, though he knew she wasn''t going to tell him, Devon still asked anyway.


    Just as expected, Melissa shooked her head, "You don''t have to know.... Is that all, or there''s something else." Melissa said.


    "Where can I find them?" Devon said. Beating around the bush wasn''t going to lead to anywhere with Melissa, so Devon went straight to the point.


    Melissa frowned deeply, her mind wasn''t at rest anymore, before she knew her nephew was up to something dangerous, however, she doubted the possibility, but this confirmed everything.


    She was aware that he wanted to avenge the death of his mother by killing Clifford, and at the moment he wanted power the most. However, what does that have to do with beasts whereabouts.


    "What do you need the beasts for?" Melissa replied to him with a question. She couldn''t think of any reasons why her nephew would want to know about the beasts, as they won''t help him in getting the strength he needed.


    Except.....Suddenly two words popped into Melissa''s head, and she immediately figured what he needed them for.


    "Do you want to die... The blood essence of the beasts would kill you." Melissa had already vanished from where she was.


    She grabbed Devon by the neck off the chair and slammed him towards the wall of the room, cracks appeared on the wall, it was as though a heavy boulder was slammed against it.


    What kind of effect did the blood essence of these beasts have that would make Melissa reacts this way.


    The blood essence was the fastest way in the world for both humans and demons to gain powers. The blood essence was the accumulated life force the beasts had acquired in their entire life.


    It was undisputed as the fastest way to gain strength.


    There isn''t a good thing that didn''t have a bad side, the same way the blood essence of the beasts could grant either humans and demons powers beyond their ability, it could also take it away from them.


    It was said that the blood essence of the beasts had formed a soul. So, when a human or demon absorbs the blood essence, he or she could either get swallowed or become devoured by the soul.


    The soul wasn''t ordinary in any aspect, as the soul formed from the blood essence of a saint realm beasts would have attained at least the blue soul stage.


    Indeed, everything had its cost.


    The blood essence was also the accumulated knowledge and experience a beast had gained in its life. The beast would give their blood essence to their most talented descendant, it was with this blood essence that would gove the beasts access their bloodline ability


    One thing that made the beasts still stand was the presence of this blood essence.


    Without the blood essence, the beasts would have plunged down and eventually cease to exist. The blood essence was extremely useful not only to the beasts but even to humans and demons.


    If a human or demon was capable of resisting the havoc and wrath of the blood essence, then he or she would gain the bloodline ability of that beast.


    Ever wondered if the blood essence was that useful to the humans and demons, why don''t their just hunt them all down since they were already banished.


    Only beasts who had attained the Saint realm were capable of possessing their blood essence.


    None of the powers in the three worlds were crazy enough to attack a beast at the saint realm because of its blood essence. It was similar to just seeking death very fast.


    With all the resources and power the big three had in the underground world, they won''t dare make trouble for a beast at the Saint realm. If the big three could make way, then what did those clans and sects have to do?


    Though a saint realm beast was beneath the big three, the big three wouldn''t attack the beast, at least not until they discovered something worthy of them fighting for.


    Melissa''s reaction after figuring out her nephew was looking for the blood essence of beasts was within expectation.


    The beast he was going for wasn''t a heaven realm beast or a Transcendental realm beast, rather it was at the saint realm.


    That was already an impossible thing to do, the beasts would never give their blood essence to the race who had banished them from the world. Truthfully, the hate the beasts had for humans was even more horrifying than that of the demons.


    It was to the point that if the beasts ever return to the world, their first goal would be to annihilate all the humans in the world.


    And if by a stroke of luck he manages to acquire their blood essence would he be able to handle the havoc of the beast''s soul without any assistance.


    The wrath of a soul at the blue soul stage was something that even experts at the Demi-god realm would have to take him seriously, or else they could lose their lives during the battle against the soul of the blood essence.


    Even though they hated each other to the core, Melissa still hoped in her heart that a day would come whereby he could let go of his hate and live a peaceful life.


    "I forbid you from looking for the blood essence of the beasts," Melissa said, the concern in her eyes was very evident.


    Devon didn''t struggle against her grip on him, he peered deep into Melissa''s eyes just like she was doing to him. It was as if they were in an eye competition.


    "I won''t look for any blood essence from the beasts," Devon said with a slight smile on his face.


    He knew how this aunt of his was, if he didn''t promise her then she wouldn''t tell him and would immediately send him out of here.


    Even after he had said those words Melissa still didn''t let go of her grip on him better still she held him even tighter, "Devon Reid! You are a member of that house, so you must know what it means to give someone his word."


    Devon''s face became stiff as he heard, those words from Melissa. "My word is my bond," Devon mumbled as he remembered the saying of that house.


    Melissa released her grip on Devon, she still stood in front of him, "The ominous land." Melissa said, she then turned around.


    However, before she could completely turn around, she felt a hand touch hers and pull her forward.

 Chapter 102 - Devon And Melissa Fight

    Devon pulled Melissa closer to him, to the extent that they were only a few meters apart from one another. It was to the point that Devon only had to bend slightly, and his lips would touch hers.


    If it was any woman, she might have been freaked, but Melissa didn''t budge a little, it was as though she had been in this situation a lot of time and was already use to it.


    One of the reasons Devon refuse to call Melissa his aunt was because the age gap between them was just a single month. During his childhood, Melissa had practically lived with him all through.


    They knew each other like the back of their hands, Melissa could be said to be Devon''s first crush.


    However, because of some problems in the family, the two lovers relationship was destroyed before it could even begin, and one thing led to another which made the duo stop talking to one another.


    It was also because of this problem that made the two of them hate each other the way they did.


    Devon gently caressed her left cheek just like she had done to him earlier and the same scene that happened when she touched his cheek repeated itself..


    It wasn''t only Devon who was hiding his true appearance, Melissa was also doing the same.


    Seeing the true appearance of Melissa made a smile appear on Devon''s face. That little girl who always ran after him had grown up.


    Devon gazed her Melissa from head to toe, and he couldn''t help but nod his head at what he saw. Even when they were little, he had always known Melissa''s body figure would be attractive when she grew up, and he was right.


    Truthfully, when they were young it had ways been Devon who chased Melissa left and right.


    Melissa had a curvy and delicate body figure, among all the women Devon had seen, this was the most perfect body shape he had seen. Whether it was her bust line or waistline, they were all in perfect proportion.


    Melissa''s cheek reddened as she stared down, the look on Devon''s face as he stared at her made her know what he was thinking.


    Devon trailer his finger across the face, Melissa''s gaze was like water and her eyebrows were extremely delicate. Her hair was pitch black and her skin was fairly white.


    To be honest, Melissa''s face couldn''t be said to be the prettiest. However, it was elegant.


    Staring at her, one would want to protect her with all that he or she had. She had the aura that even people of the same gender would find it hard to say no to someone like her. It was another kind of beauty, another type of attraction.


    The clothes she was putting on were made of soft cotton and not silk brocade. They used no dyes and only had their natural cyan color. The clothes even made her body figure look more captivating.


    Looking at the woman who appeared innocent and seemed to be acting like a doting wife, one would find it hard to believe that this was the same person who controlled a Diamond rank forces.


    In the underground world, Melissa was a woman with both powers and backing. The women who had achieved what Melissa had done at her young age could be counted with one hand.


    She was ruthless, powerful, and extremely dangerous.


    "You don''t have to be worried, before I die I''m still going to make sure I make your life very miserable," Devon said as he moved away from her.


    Devon''s words seemed to have brought an expression on Melissa''s face, however, that expression disappeared immediately. It was as though it was never on her face in the first place.


    Melissa chuckled, "I''m not worried nephew, I''m just reminding you not to get any silly idea and your life is mine."


    Devon sneered as he listened to Melissa''s word, since he had gotten what he needed, there was no reason for him to stay here anymore.


    However, his movement was put on hold when he heard Melissa''s voice once again.


    "If you''re going to the ominous land after receiving my warning, there''s something I must see." Melissa had already appeared in front of Devon, unlike the other time where no action happened between the two of them, this time she launched a punch to Devon''s abdomen.


    Whenever Devon was with this woman, he would always be on his guard, just in case of anything that happens. This time around it was also the same as Devon prepared himself.


    Devon immediately shifted his body to the other side, and Melissa''s punch slowly bypassed him.


    However, before the air could settle, Melissa launched another punch at Devon, this time around she went for his face. Against the attack, Devon didn''t dodge, instead, he attacked her with a punch of his own.


    There wasn''t any energy present in their attack, it was just a pure physical exchange between the two of them, but the force contained in that attack was something even a Transcendent realm expert would find hard to deal with.


    Not to mention a Heaven realm expert, those wouldn''t even be able to withstand a single move from either Melissa or Devon before they get destroyed.


    Even though Devon struck back and delivered a punch of his own, against Melissa''s fist, he was pushed five steps backward.


    Devon staggered for a bit before he finally regained himself, he immediately clenched his hand into a fist, he knew Melissa was stronger than him, but he never expected it to up to this.


    The punch he launched to Melissa only contained half of his true power, so he didn''t completely go all out, Devon believed Melissa also didn''t go all out.


    In fact, he had a feeling that she had merely used a portion of her true strength.


    "Not bad... But if you want to go to the ominous land with this strength, then you won''t come out alive from that place." Melissa said as she took a step forward.


    Devon smiled, "I fight to kill, not the other way around... If I''m to go all out, then you''re going to die, Melissa." Devon''s voice was filled with complete confidence.


    Melissa burst out laughing, she assumed he was joking, as Devon was really a playful person when they were little. However, when she saw the look on his face, she knew he wasn''t and that he meant every word he said.


    "Let me see what the son of the most talented prodigy is capable of."


    Seeing that Devon didn''t budge even after her words, Melissa spoke again, "I assure you that my clan won''t come after you if I die from the attack." Melissa said.


    Even when she had said that they should end it all In a single strike, there still wasn''t any weapon In Melissa''s hand. She seemed to be intending to fight Devon with just her fist.


    "You still don''t believe?" Melissa''s hands began forming a strange pattern in the air, and after the pattern was created she started panting heavily.


    Though the pattern might look ordinary it wasn''t anywhere close as the pattern was called the pattern of oath.


    Devon was pleased, except for the fact that the two of them were very close childhood friends, there were other reasons why despite the hate he had for Melissa he wasn''t capable of doing anything to her.


    The family she came from, in terms of power ranking, Melissa could be said to be from a titanium rank forces. It was only a titanium rank force that was capable of giving one of its prodigies the power to control a Diamond rank forces.


    If Devon was still in the Reid mansion, then there might be no need for him to worry that much about her family, as there were powerful experts present in the mansion.


    However, things had changed he didn''t have that support behind him anymore, and killing Melissa would completely anger those experts.


    It could even make them forget that he was still the heir of Reid''s mansion and kill him regardless of the consequence.


    Devon brought out two weapons at the same time, the demon slayer katana was on his left hand while the black sword was on his right hand.


    Seeing the two weapons in Devon''s hand, Melissa quickly waved her hand and brought the two of them out of her room.


    They were still in the inn of life, however, the two of them were now standing on a stage.


    The two weapons which were being held by Devon didn''t seem to possess an aura, if it wasn''t for the eye which was at the center of the demon slayer, anyone would assume they were just ordinary swords.


    Devon channeled the primordial chaos energy he had into both sword which was on his hand, "Sword descendant disintegration." Devon mumbled in a low voice.


    The sword descendant that erupted this time around didn''t only consist of the black sword, instead, the demon slayer sword had also taken shapes in some swords in midair.


    When Devon said that he fought to kill, it felt like he was just bluffing, however, the attack he had just launched was something to be wary about.

 Chapter 103 - Lucien

    This attack was going to be like others, though Devon''s sword energy disintegration technique was said to be the strongest it couldn''t create as much damage as the sword descendant technique.


    Not to mention, the attack Devon launched was the combined forces of both the sword descendant and the sword energy disintegration.


    One could only imagine what sort of destruction it would cause, as just the sword energy disintegration and sword descendant were already powerful on their own.


    Now the two extraordinary techniques were joined to create an attack like no other.


    The attack was then powered by the true energy of the world, the primordial chaos energy.


    Devon really intended to end everything with this strike. Most especially, he wanted to kill Melissa. There was no doubt that if the attack should successfully hit Melissa, she was going to die instantly.


    It was already certain, in front of this attack, it could be said that none of her body parts would be spared.


    Melissa took a step back against the incoming soon-to-be-formed myriads of the sword. And like she did the last, Melissa sent out a punch.


    The only difference in her punch was that, unlike last time which used only a quarter of her true power, this time around it seemed like she went all out.


    Melissa''s intention was obvious, she wanted to either kill or bedridden Devon with this attack of hers, and with the power her fist contained, Melissa believed one of the two was going to happen.


    Both Melissa and Devon intended to end everything in this battle.


    Even if Devon didn''t attack with his full strength, Melissa would have still attacked him with all the strength she had.


    As she should rather prefer him dying at her hands than going to the ominous land to look for the blood essence of saint beasts.


    Melissa felt, since he was about to throw his life away, it was better for her to kill him than a beast killing him.


    At least, when he dies in her hand, he''s going to get a proper burial, unlike when the killing was done by the beasts.


    A myriad of swords in the air and an extraordinary fist were about to collide with one another.


    The air in the surrounding had become stiff, while space and time seemed to have stopped. There was no doubt that in of life was going to be destroyed before this attack.


    ........


    However, before the damage to the two attacks could be delivered, an old man came out of nowhere and interfered in the fight.


    The old man didn''t have to wave his hand before the two attacks were canceled, as just his presence was already enough.


    Devon''s mouth curved into a bone-chilling smile as he saw this old man.


    Looking at the old man, the first impression one would get from him was that he was a beggar.


    If it was in a crowd and someone calls the old man a mad man, the crowd would believe he or her words, as the old man completely looked like one. The clothes he was wearing were all tattered, and he staggered like a drunkard as he walked.


    However, the way he canceled the attack that came from Melissa and Devon was beyond logic. Even with the state he was in, he had canceled the strike effortlessly.


    The old man staggered forward till he stood in between both Melissa and Devon. Even when he was standing in their midst, he drank from the wine guord which was on his hand.


    "Sigh... Families should only spar and never have the intention of killing each other." The old man said as he stared at Melissa and Devon.


    Though he seemed to be scolding them, there was a wide smile on his face as he saw Devon. His eyes were glowing as if a perverted old man had seen a woman naked.


    Devon had a disgusted look on his face as he saw the old man, he was very familiar with the old man. However, the way they had all ended things with Devon was terrible.


    This old man could say to be the fourth-strongest expert in the Melissa family. Devon couldn''t forget this man, as besides being his grandfather, the old man also played a part in Luna''s death.


    Devon smirked, as he stared at Melissa. He sent both of his swords back to where they came from and disappeared away from where he was.


    The two had already expected Devon to disappear, as there was nothing he could do anymore.


    "Grandpa why did you interfere," Melissa yelled at the old man.


    A chuckle escaped on the old man''s face lips, Instead of answering Melissa''s question, he gulped down the wine guord that was in his hand once again.


    And when he was done four short words came out of his mouth, "You would have died." the old man said.


    After saying those words, the old man didn''t bother with Melissa anymore as he lay down on the ground.


    With his eyes already closed, he placed the wine guard on his chest. The wine guard was the old man most prized possession, as he had his both hand wrapped around it.


    Melissa ran toward the old man and crouched down, "That''s not possible grandpa, I''m stronger than Devon." Melissa said.


    "You can fool him but not me, even though you''re stronger than him, you had still only used a quarter of your power and nothing else."


    Melissa couldn''t help but tremble from the old man''s words.


    "Next time you mustn''t do such a thing, or else even I won''t be able to save you from that kid."


    The old man was still on the ground as he spoke to Melissa. His hand which was wrapped around the wine guord had become tighter.


    "Child, what happened to Luna wasn''t your fault, remember the whole family played a role in what happened to her." The old man still didn''t open his eyes as he spoke to Melissa.


    Tears began dripping out of Melissa''s eyes, if it was in any other situation, then she would have refuted the old man''s words, but in this case, everything he had said was true.


    Melissa screamed out loud, "Grandpa, why don''t we tell him the truth." the more Melissa tried wiping the tears off her face, the more there came oozing out of her eyes.


    "Even if we do, it won''t change anything. Don''t forget, we also supported Clifford in doing what he did." the old man said.


    He then sighed deeply, though his eyes were closed, the realm he had attained made him able to see the whole world even as his eyes were closed, "I just didn''t expect that kid to grow this quickly."


    "The hate he has for you has reached a terrifying point that I''m thinking of killing him to avoid any future problems that he might cause."


    Melissa was shocked at the words her grandfather had just said, she didn''t doubt her grandfather''s words as he was the most honest person she knew in her life.


    The old man was as blunt and honest as any person could be, he rarely beat around the bush and always went straight to the point, regardless of how the person might feel.


    "Melissa, I didn''t kill him just now because of you, but this time I''m going to send you back to the clan."


    "I won''t be returning till I''m doing with my business over here. " The old man waved his hand at Melissa.


    Before Melissa could even react, she had already disappeared. There wasn''t any trace of her in the inn of life anymore, even her room in the inn was already empty.


    "A single move would have resulted in your demise, Lucien. Even if it means destroying the partnership between us, I would have killed you if you had touched my brother." A figure walked out as soon as Melissa left.


    The figure was that of a woman with a striking resemblance to Devon.


    This woman was wearing black, skin-tight robes which revealed her amazing curves. Her body had practically reached the pinnacle of perfection. Her long white hair fell naturally to her waist.


    That beautiful face of hers was like a flawless jade, but that jade contained endless iciness.


    Staring at this woman, the most unforgettable thing about her was those pairs of green eyes. Those eyes were attractive enough to steal a person''s soul.


    However, at the moment, those beautiful eyes were chilling to the peak as an endless amount of killing intent poured out of them.


    It was already scary enough that a woman wearing an all-black attire


    If Devon was here, he recognizes this woman as his elder sister and the princess of the Reid family, Elyse Reid.


    The old man smirked, "This old man apologizes for his rude behavior earlier." despite his attitude, the old man apologized.


    It makes one wonder what sort of power Elyse must have that could make someone like as prideful as the old man apologize.

 Chapter 104 - Preparation

    "Princess Elyse.... That kid is going to cause a lot of trouble for us in the future if we don''t deal with him." The old man said as he stood up.


    The way the old man addressed Elyse, it was hard to believe that he was her grandfather, as he spoke to her with absolute respect. It was almost as if he was talking to one of his colleagues.


    A sneer took shape around the corner of Elyse''s lips, "What wrong with him?" and of course she knew what the old man was talking about, she still asked anyway.


    "He''s growing too fast, the other forces who supported Clifford would feel threatened as one day he will come for them for what they did." the old man said.


    "Princess Elyse it''s better we handle the kid before the others acts on him. If he becomes stronger and the house of sinners takes him in, then we are all doomed."


    If other words, the old man said didn''t get to Elyse when the old man mentioned the house of sinners her expression changed greatly.


    The house of sinners was an existence that even the big three of the underground world were wary about. And if Devon should receive such force backing, it was hard to imagine how severe it would be for those who helped Clifford.


    Elyse couldn''t help but clench her hand into a fist as she wondered if she was heartless enough to kill her brother.


    After a moment, Elyse spoke out, "I''m going to take care of my brother, you don''t have to worry about him causing problems for us."


    The old man stared at Elyse for a brief moment, before he then nodded his head at her. He was beginning to understand why Clifford made her his second in command.


    ..............


    Devon returned to the white auction as soon as he left the inn of life. He hated the feeling that the old man gave him, and before he ends up doing something stupid he left.


    At the moment, Devon was currently seating on a chair in his room, and in front of him was a building layout that was placed on a table.


    Devon had a blue pen in his hand, as he marked out several spots on the building layout and continued mumbling several words.


    "The inner foyer is the only area that is the weakest defense," Devon said as he marked out another area on the building layout.


    With the information, Devon got from Melissa about the blood essence of the beasts, especially the fact that only beasts who had attained the saint rank were capable of possessing the blood essence.


    Devon knew he had to have something on him. A life-saving item to be precise, he had told that person not to interfere in any life and death situation he encounters.


    So, he needed a life-saving item, just I''m a case of anything.


    Melissa had also said that he was just looking for death by going to ominous land with the strength he had. Melissa couldn''t have been lying to him about the danger of that place, so Devon knew he had to prepare himself fully before venturing on his journey.


    Which was where the Melendez family layout became very useful to him.


    The orb of life which the Melendez family had was useful to him to be specific. If before Devon intended to head to the ominous land first, with what was on the ground now he didn''t have any choice but to go to Melendez family first.


    And since Devon didn''t want to ask for help from that being inside him, the orb of life was the best life-saving item he could think of at the moment.


    As not only could it nourish his soul, the orb of life would also revitalize him, provided that there was sufficient life energy present in it.


    The life energy could heal any injury he had even faster than his regeneration ability.


    "I should be able to handle those guards in the foyer within five minutes," Devon said, it was as though he was talking to someone.


    Devon wasn''t the only one in the room, as beside him was the black sword, which was hovering in the air. The black sword would tremble from time to time as if it was also agreeing to Devon''s words.


    The black sword and Devon had also begun to understand one another after the times they had spent together.


    Ever since the black sword had absorbed the primordial chaos energy and had awakened a little, it started appearing outside frequently.


    And in this case, it was the same.


    The layout Karen had given Devon was a huge one, It was the whole building layout of a Diamond rank clan, so it was within expectation.


    However, the only area Devon had under his raider was the main family house, as that was where the orb was kept. Immediately, when Devon saw the main family house layout, he knew it was a mansion.


    As this was the exact layout of how a mansion should be.


    He had come across several mansion layouts a lot of times, so he knew how a mansion layout looked like.


    The main family house was like no other place in the Melendez house, as it was the place where the original Melendez bloodline stays, and also was the strongest among all other families in the Melendez house.


    They were several branch family households in the Melendez house but compared to the main family house they were pitiful.


    Not only was the main family house the strongest among the rest, but it was also the most resourceful and the backbone of the Melendez family. It was because of this main family house that the Melendez family could proudly call themselves a Diamond rank forces.


    The inner foyer Devon mentioned was one of the corridors in the main family house. However, the inner foyer was the only corridor that lead to Edward''s brother room and a few meters away from it was the Melendez family ancestor''s great room


    Among all other corners in the main family house, this was the place that had the weakest defense. And there was a reason for that.


    No one was foolish enough to near the great room, not even the patriarch would come there except he was asked to come and if someone decides to be foolish to that extent they would have to deal with the wrath of that person.


    This person was no one other than Edward''s elder brother, it was because of this person that the elders of the Melendez family didn''t guard the foyer as they did to the rest.


    It was not a secret in the Melendez family that except from the patriarch and six other elders, no one else was capable of stopping that person.


    Devon''s attention was fully directed on that place, "He should at least be in the void transformation realm." Devon said.


    With the information, he had gotten about that person, who was the only realm Devon could think he must have attained.


    To be honest, Devon couldn''t be wrong, the strongest expert that could be present in a Diamond rank force was a peak void transformation realm expert.


    Anything higher than that would make that force undergo a qualitative state, though it still wouldn''t become a platinum rank force, it would become a top-tier Diamond rank force.


    The Melendez family wasn''t a top-tier Diamond rank force, so the strongest expert in the family could only be at the peak of the void transformation realm.


    Considering that they were only six people in the family who were able to defeat Edward''s elder brother, then he had to also be in the void transformation realm.


    A smile appeared on Devon''s face, as he hoped he wouldn''t be disappointed by the Melendez family, void transformation realm experts.


    If that room was dealt with, then Devon had to step into the great room and steal the orb of life from the vault.


    Even though Devon was extremely confident in his strength, he would prefer not to engage in a battle with the ancestor of the Melendez family.


    So with adequate planning and preparation, Devon had arranged some obstacles for the ancestor. It was this obstacle that would help him in successfully stealing away the orb of life.


    Though with absolute power, all this planning wasn''t necessary, Devon didn''t want to engage in something like this without having one or two things planned.


    A person who had the brain but not the power was ten times more useful than the one with power but didn''t have the brain.


    Having the power but not the brain to apply it was equivalent to not having any of the two. Because if power was everything, then the world wouldn''t be the same.


    In some hours from now, Devon would realize the terror of facing a void transformation realm expert, and it was also this battle that would make him realize something about his strength.


    The Melendez family was about to welcome the Overlord.

 Chapter 105 - The Bloodthirsty Sword

    A beam of black light passed through several corners of the Melendez house from time to time.


    The black beam of light was, of course, the work of Devon.


    While most people tend to rob a place at night, Devon decided to pull out his own during the day, and there was a good reason for that.


    When dealing with a Diamond rank force, even a Gold-rank a tiny mistake could lead to one''s death, that was how dangerous each step was.


    So, there were several things to consider, especially when it came to stealing a precious item from them.


    Unlike the Greenland sect which Devon annihilated and took all their treasures away, a Diamond rank force was entirely different.


    To the extent that, even though Devon had gotten very strong, those well-experienced experts could end his journey at any time.


    Which was why every step he took, Devon had to think ten steps ahead of people.. It was just like playing chess, any wrong move could end in one''s defeat.


    The matter of Devon deciding to get the item during the day was because of the security at that time. Comparing the security which would be held during the day and night were on two different levels.


    Though the security of the Melendez family during the day was extreme to the core, it still couldn''t be compared to the attention which was given during the dark hours.


    Except one was very confident in his or her skill or very desperate, no one would be willing to rob during the day.


    The Melendez family would even send out four void transformation realm experts to guard the entire family house during the night. Unlike during the day, in which it was only one void transformation realm expert guarding the family.


    It also didn''t mean that if the family was under attack, those other void transformation realm experts wouldn''t rush out.


    Though he hadn''t seen the ability of a void transformation realm expert, Devon was confident in his ability to escape the eyes of one void transformation realm expert.


    But if it was more than one, then he wasn''t confident that he wouldn''t be caught. So, Devon chooses to invade the Melendez family during the day because of those two reasons.


    Earlier on, the beam of light was seen at the branch family area, however, within a few seconds later it had gotten to the family cultivation ground.


    The cultivation ground was crowded with people, male and female, from different family branches in the Melendez family were present here. They had come to cultivate, as the cultivation ground was one of the areas with abundant celestial energy.


    A heavy wind blew past all of them, the people in the cultivation ground didn''t notice any unusual thing about the wind, so they all ignored it and continued with their cultivating.


    The cultivation ground was also one of the places which were heavily guarded by the elders as some years ago before from outside would sneak in here under the pretense of being a member because of the celestial energy which was present in the cultivation ground.


    So, the elders of the family set up strong experts to guard this place strictly.


    If the guards and the instructor in the cultivation ground didn''t notice anything unusual about the wind, what could be said about the members who were cultivating.


    The heavy wind which had just passed was the black beam of light.


    Regardless of which corner of the Melendez house, the beam passed through it was completely unnoticeable to all the members.


    To the people of the Melendez family, all they felt was a light breeze.


    After pushing himself and breaking his limit, Devon finally achieved something extraordinary. The beam of black light was the product of Devon becoming one with the black sword.


    The beam of black light was unnoticeable because of its nature, with the aid of the black sword, Devon had compressed his movement to the maximum point.


    With the current strength he had, this could be said to be the highest speed he could reach. To be honest, in terms of speed, even a spirit transformation realm expert won''t be able to match him.


    When a movement had reached a point, only an afterimage would be seen, however, in Devon''s case, even his afterimage couldn''t be seen anymore.


    Besides those void transformation realm and higher realms experts who had begun comprehending the nature of space, it would be hard for any other team expert to see the true nature of the beam.


    However, those experts wouldn''t pay any attention to this trivial matter, as they all had important matters to deal with.


    The Melendez household was huge, to the extent that even with Devon''s speed, he still needed two hours before he could get to the main family house.


    It shouldn''t have taken him anything less than an hour, but if he had moved without any care whatsoever, then he would have been noticed, so he had to be patient about his movement.


    The next phase of Devon''s plan was to get the main family house guard clothes.


    Devon hid in one of the bushes outside the main family house as he waited for the perfect time to attack the guard who was a few meters away from him without being noticed.


    Five minutes passed, and the guard Devon had his eyes set on leaving the place as his shift was over. He walked towards the area Devon was hiding and made a turn to the next corner.


    This was the timing Devon had been waiting for, he disappeared from where he was, he then hit his sword against the guard''s neck.


    The guard''s eyes rolled from the shock, he fell down immediately. Devon didn''t kill him and only made him unconscious as all the people in the main family house including the guards had a string of their soul lit in the patriarch room.


    So anytime someone''s from the main family house die, then the patriarch and the other elders would be noticed immediately as the Melendez family was under attack.


    The reason was that none of the branch families would dare harm even a hair on any member of the main family. It was one of the forbidden rules of the Melendez family.


    Any branch family that harms a member of the main family house, he or she would have their whole family annihilated. That was just how much the main family dominated the entire family.


    Even a helper that manage to step inside the main family house was feared and respected by the branch family members.


    As long as it was in the main family house, the main family house members couldn''t be touched even in the slightest.


    However, not everyone seemed to agree to this as the black sword which was in Devon''s hand, shook violently, it was as though it couldn''t accept what his master had just done.


    Devon let go of the black sword as he wanted to change Into the guard cloth. He didn''t have time to pay attention to the black sword tantrum.


    Just as Devon was about to change into the guard cloth, the black sword attacked. The attack wasn''t directed at him, but at the guard who was on the ground.


    Devon was quick to notice the black sword movement, he stretched out his hand in a hurried manner and immediately pulled the black sword towards him.


    Despite still in Devon''s tight grip, the black sword shook in rebellion. It was going against his master order, as it wanted nothing more than to kill the guard.


    Devon frowned, after getting to this point and carefully planning things he ahead, he wasn''t going to risk something ruining it.


    He tapped the black sword back into his storage ring, as this wasn''t the right time to deal with the black sword''s bloodthirsty nature.


    The black sword bloodlust couldn''t be blamed, as ever since Devon had begun using it, they had only been a few people he hadn''t killed with the black sword.


    One was Derek and the other was Melissa apart from those two, no other being had seen the black sword and hadn''t felt it, terror.


    The black sword was basically a killing machine in Devon''s hand, and in this situation, it rebelled as its master didn''t do the necessary thing that was needed to do.


    Devon had changed into the guard attire completely, he turned to the other side and saw something shocking. What the hell, those were the words that came out of Devon''s mouth.


    The black sword which Devon had kept inside his storage ring was outside.


    That wasn''t what made Devon shocked, the shocking thing was that the black sword had itself buried deep inside the guardsman''s chest.


    While Devon was still in his confused state, a loud alarm rang out from the main family house. The alarm brought Devon out of the zone as he hurriedly pulled the black sword out and left the scene.

 Chapter 106 - Do You Know Him

    "Stop over there!" However, before Devon could leave the scene completely, he suddenly heard someone calls him from behind.


    In a normal situation, Devon wouldn''t have answered, but this was different in several ways.


    The first reason being that he was currently dressed as one of the main family guards and just left the crime scene was very suspicious, to begin with.


    He had been called by his senior, who was also in the main family house, so he didn''t have any other choice than to stop his movement immediately.


    Though branch family members didn''t dare kill the main family member, it didn''t mean that the main family members were on top of the world in the Melendez family.


    The rule stated clearly that only a main family member could kill the main family member.


    Devon turned around, "Good day, senior Timothy and senior Jeffrey." Devon greeted the two senior guard men who called him.


    Devon easily identified the duo''s name as it was written on their clothes, facing this two-guard man, Devon acted like a newbie who had just been into the main family house as his face was down while he assumed a very shy posture.


    Though they were both guards of the main family house, one''s status was higher than the other.


    In the Melendez main family house, they were two kinds of guards. The outer guards and the inner guards. The outer guards were guards that monitor and safeguard the outer part of the main family house.


    While the inner guards were those guards who monitor and safeguard the inner section of the main family. Though in terms of power grading the inner and outer guards had equal strength, even if there was a gap between the two of them it would just be very little.


    However, the status the inner guard had in the main family was several times stronger than the outer guard. This was why that outer guard had to be respectful towards the Inner ground.


    Everything in the world was all about power and connections.


    The guard which Devon had changed into was an inner guard.


    "James!" one of the inner guards said as he looked at the name which was written on Devon''s attire.


    Devon took a step forward, still, his head was still face down. He had to continue acting like this because he could feel a void transformation expert was around the area.


    "Jeffrey, let''s go, the elders are around. Timothy said, he pulled Jeffrey away before he could even question Devon.


    A few seconds later, the two inner guards left the scene, as the duo left, the void transformation expert who locked onto the area, also vanished along. Devon sighed in relief.


    Devon knew he had to hurry up with things, as the elders of the Melendez family had found out about the death of one of their guards.


    Though he wasn''t afraid of a single void transformation expert, for a matter of fact Devon believed that if he was to go out with everything, he has he was able to kill a void transformation realm expert.


    However, the disturbance it was going to create was unavoidable and if he were to do then the other experts would be alerted.


    It was not something hidden that a Diamond rank force had above thirty void transformation realms and in the Melendez family there were about fifty void transformation realm experts.


    One would think that considering the number of void transformation experts the Melendez family had, the realm was easy to attain. However, it wasn''t.


    Among a million cultivators, those who would become a void transformation expert wouldn''t be up to a hundred. That was just how scary it was.


    Except a miracle happens if those void transformation experts all come after him then his there was no escape, his death could be said to be certain.


    So, it was better for him to quiet down and stick to the plan he had already made for taking away the orb of life from the great home.


    "One of the soul orbs of the guard just lit off some moment ago.... The patriarch was quick to notice it, so he sent us here immediately." one expert who was accompanied by an aged woman could be seen talking to the guards of the main family house.


    The expert who was talking to the guards was a male and the aura of someone who was at the peak of the spirit transformation realm, looking at his feature one could say he was a talented one.


    While the aged woman beside him had an unfathomable aura around her, the aura was a cold one as it seemed to be telling people to back off away from her.


    It was, in fact, the truth, as even the expert who was with her, left the woman to speak to the guards. The reason was that he was terrified of the aged woman.


    "Senior brother.... Yes, our junior brother has died, here''s he''s the body." the guard who Devon met and was called Jeffrey spoke.


    He pointed his storage ring to the ground and a corpse appeared out of it. The body was of course the body of the guard who had just died.


    The expert at the spirit transformation realm stared at the body for a while before he then spoke to the guards, "Do any of you know him."


    Jeffrey and Timothy shooked their heads simultaneously, even though they were both guards at the inner section, each of the guards had their crew.


    However, the person who had just died didn''t have any friends in the main family, not to mention having a crew. Ever since he arrived at the main family house, he had always done his duty smoothly and left afterward.


    They were only a few people who knew him, and those who did could be counted with one hand.


    That was how the guard''s daily activities in the main family house went. To be honest, if it wasn''t because of the soul orb which was with the patriarch, his death wouldn''t have been noticed by any of them.


    "James.... Why-How is this possible?" one of the few people who knee James ran towards his dead body which was on the ground.


    The person was a female guard from the inner section of the main family house. From her tone of voice, she seemed to be very familiar with James and also cared about him.


    She crouched down at James''s dead body, placing her head on him, she sobbed heavily as she hit his chest with her fist in a grieved manner.


    "Do you know him?" the spirit transformation realm expert said as he shifted his attention towards the female guard.


    The female guard stammered several times before she eventually got the words out of her mouth, "He''s my friend." She flushed as she said those words.


    Her words weren''t the truth, neither was she even telling lies. They were friends who had done everything that was needed to be done, all that was left was for the two of them to accept the feeling they had towards one another.


    The female guard''s emotion was so obvious that even all the people who in present could tell that something was going on between the two of them.


    However, her man had died before the real love story could begin. The saying was indeed true, there was a woman out there for every man.


    Who knew someone of James features could have something this special going on for him, it was a pity whatever it was going to lead to had to end this quickly.


    "What did you just call him?" Jeffrey asked the woman who was moaning about the death of her lover. There wasn''t any concern about the death of his colleague in his voice or his face.


    That was actually how all of them who were here felt about James'' death and if it wasn''t because of the patriarch and elders, there wouldn''t even bother about something this little.


    Death was treated like a common thing to most of the experts in the world. If one couldn''t avoid death, it was because they were weak.


    If one was strong, they wouldn''t have been killed regardless of the cause of their death.


    The weak didn''t deserve pity, instead they needed to be mocked for it as it was a shameful thing in a world like this.


    The female guard stared at Jeffrey, tears were still oozing out of her eyes, "James, do you know him?" the woman said softly.


    Jeffrey and Timothy stared at each other, the look in their eyes was priceless as they realized why that name sounded so familiar to them.


    The name rang like a bell in both men ears, and they finally understood why the face of the body on the ground felt so familiar.


    They couldn''t be mistaken, they had just met someone who had the same appearance as this person a moment ago.

 Chapter 107 - This Is The Doing Of A Void Transformation Realm Expert

    Timothy and Jeffrey immediately explained all that happened to the two experts who came from the main family house.


    Their words made a frown appear on everyone''s face as they stared at Timothy and Jeffrey as though the two of them were idiots. It was to the point that the expert who was at the spirit transformation realm felt like killing the two of them.


    They were inner guards of the main family house who had been there for a very long time, so how could they not recognize themselves? It was to the point if the experts who came from the main house didn''t know Jeffrey and Timothy, they would have assumed the two of them had joined forces with the invader.


    As how could they know to recognize someone like James, though he rarely talks and thought people didn''t know him, he was a little bit popular in the main family house.


    James was one of the most talented that guards in the inner section. If it wasn''t because of his low origin, he would have become one of the disciples of the Melendez family instead of being their guard.


    Several experts in the main family house knew him and liked his behavior. Some even said that his behavior was due to him being far mature than his age.


    "I can''t believe you two manage to advance to the Transcendent realm." it was the expert at the peak of the spirit transformation realm.


    The aged woman who didn''t seem to be paying attention to them, stared at the duo, the look in his eyes was extremely cold, if it was any other time then both Timothy and Jeffrey would have died.


    However, this wasn''t the right time, as she needed to handle this situation and bring that person back to the elders of the family as soon as possible.


    The man at the spirit transformation glared at Jeffrey and Timothy as he urged them to take him to the place where they saw that person.


    Without any further ado, Jeffrey and Timothy hurriedly went to the place they saw the invader.


    "This- Is...the place...." Jeffrey stammered as he said those words, while Timothy was covered in sweats. The two guards knew there were in serious trouble because of the mistake they made.


    As guards of the main family house, they had to be attentive and try to notice every single detail about any individual or object. It didn''t matter who that person was, they had to be observant.


    It was because of them not recognizing the behavior of one of their one that an invader slipped into the main family. If words get out about, the reputation the main family house had taken years to build would take a serious hit.


    For the past thousand years, no one had ever slipped into the Melendez main family house because of their tight security. Many had tried, but all of them had failed one after the other.


    That was just how extreme the security in the Melendez family was. Even as intelligent Devon was, he had spent two days planning everything before he then proceeded.


    If it wasn''t for Karen leaking most of it out to him, then it wouldn''t have been this easy for him at all.


    With the looks Jeffrey and Timothy were getting from the two experts, they knew it was either they lose their lives or they lose their job.


    One of the two was going to happen to them, hopefully, it was going to be the latter.


    The old woman suddenly walked to the front and at stared at the place Devon was previously standing on, "He''s able to conceal his aura perfectly and also seemed to have just gained the insight of space."


    "This is the doing of a newly advanced void transformation expert." the old woman said in a perplexed tone.


    If Devon was here, he would have burst out laughing listening to the woman''s words.


    The old woman believed that she couldn''t be wrong about the realm that person had attained, however, what she couldn''t understand was why the void transformation killed one of the guards.


    With the realm he had attained, he was able to step into the main family without the guards figuring it out, but he had made them aware that he had entered.


    That was the confusing part, the old woman didn''t understand. The more she thought about it, the more her instinct told her to be careful of that person.


    The old woman frowned, for an expert of this caliber she had to make the other elders aware of this as someone extremely dangerous had entered into the house.


    "Bryan, go to the main family hall and inform the elders. This is the doing of a void transformation expert."


    "We are under attack." the old woman said.


    Bryan''s body trembled, he knew someone bold enough to kill one of the inner guards of the main family house wasn''t ordinary, but never did he expect it to be this extreme.


    He clenched his hand into a fist, he knew that his master could have reported it directly to the elders, but instead she had asked him to do so. They was only one reason why she had done so.


    It was to tell him to go hide somewhere as this was beyond his power.


    Seeing that Bryan still hadn''t moved from where he was, the old woman waved her hand at him and sent the dazed Bryan.


    It wasn''t only Bryan that was startled, the others who had heard the old woman''s words were also in the same state. A void transformation realm expert invading the main family was something to be extremely wary about.


    It meant the expert wanted something for the main family house and was also very confident in his strength since he had made himself exposed.


    While others were intimidated about the person who invaded the main family house, Timothy and Jeffrey had a relief look on their face, as the situation was already above them.


    If it were someone lower than the spirit transformation realm then the consequence would have been dire, but this was an expert at the same realm the elders were in. There weren''t capable of harming that person even in the slightest.


    It was good that they had not noticed anything, or else if they did, that expert would have killed them immediately.


    Timothy thanked his ancestors as he had even wanted to question that person, if it wasn''t because of Jeffrey, he would have died.


    They couldn''t help but be a little glad that it was a void transformation that invaded the main family, at least they do get to save their lives.


    However, sometimes the things we want are decided by those having more authority over our wants.


    The old woman waved her hand once again, unlike last time when someone disappeared, this time two men heads slid out of their bodies.


    Jeffrey and Timothy didn''t realize what happened, the movement of the woman was just too fast for both men.


    Their body dropped to the ground and the former guards who were once treated with respect were no more. The two didn''t have the time to plead for mercy before they died in the hands of the woman.


    A Transcendent realm expert who was capable of ruling a bronze rank force had just died with just a wave of the hand.


    The void transformation realm is indeed something to joke with.


    "The main family house doesn''t welcome any useless person." The old woman said, and she vanished from the surrounding.


    The reason why she had killed those two was simple, even though against an expert like that they weren''t capable of doing anything to him, but seeing such an anomaly and not reporting it back to them was foolish.


    If it wasn''t because that expert made them aware that he was around, then things would have gone terrible.


    As their little blunder could have resulted in the death of thousands of people if not millions of people In the Melendez family. So, why should they be spared.


    They had failed in the duty they were assigned to, and to pay for that mistake they had to leave their lives behind. It was as simple as that.


    The other guards and the woman from earlier stared at the body of Timothy and Jeffrey, they wasn''t any remorse in their eyes as they also believed that what the old woman did was the right to do.


    A few minutes later, they all went back to their respective duties. They weren''t capable of dealing with the expert who invaded the main family house, what they could do was return to their position and report back any strange thing they find.


    Meanwhile, the person who had caused all this turmoil in the main family house was already close to getting to the inner foyer.


    Devon was completely unaware that someone thought of him to be an expert at the void transformation realm expert, and several elders of the Melendez family were already searching for him.

 Chapter 108 - The Eagle Unit

    Bryan had already gotten to the main family hall and had reported everything that happened.


    He wasn''t aware that even before he got to the main hall his master had already reported the whole matter to all of the elders who were present in the main hall.


    They were about twenty-six elders who were in the main hall, not including the patriarch and the great ancestor, all the elders who were present were at the void transformation realm.


    This was how incredible the resources of the Melendez main family were. As they were capable of amassing above twenty void transformation realm experts. A Diamond rank force wasn''t something to joke with.


    "Alright Bryan, you can leave." one of the experts who was seated in the main hall said. Bryan gently nodded his head and left the room with his head face down.


    At this moment, it was no hidden fact that except for those top prodigy all other experts who were below the void transformation stage were ruled out to handle the problem at hand..


    However, the Melendez family wouldn''t send those prodigies against an unknown void transformation realm expert. The loss of those prodigies was like the loss of a void transformation realm expert to the elders.


    "The patriarch and the ancestor weren''t around whereas the four supreme elders


    were also in seclusion. We have to deal with this without their help." Another expert said.


    His words made the other nod as they all agreed to what he had said. They had to handle this problem quickly, as not only would it shame them if they let the person get away, it was would also prove to the other branch family that without those six people they were all useless.


    A full-bearded man walked out, "I''m going to go find that son of bitch." He said and disappeared away from the main hall. The man wasn''t interested in listening to what the others had to say.


    A few seconds later and twelve other elders left. All of them left the main hall for the same purpose. Hunting down the person who invaded the main family house.


    "Who wanna bet on which of the elder is going to catch the invader." a little girl who appeared to be around seven or eight years said softly.


    The others pretended as though they didn''t hear what she had just said and activated a widescreen that revealed every corner of the main family house.


    One of the items which the Melendez main family had and were really proud of was these artifacts.


    This artifact was in fact, their favorite, it had helped them in any cases to the extent that if it wasn''t for the artifact then the Melendez family wouldn''t have achieved all they had currently.


    Though it was merely a rank five artifact, among the rest it was top notch. Its ability wasn''t from his attack range or defensive range instead of from the ability to view the whole surrounding.


    With the help of this artifact, the Melendez main family were able to see the whole family house. Every corner of the family including the rooms of each individual.


    The artifact had also helped them several times over the years. Being a Diamond rank force didn''t only have to do with power in some cases, information was all that mattered.


    And the artifact was capable of doing that.


    "Everything seems normal." another expert in the main hall spoke as after looking at several places in the main family there couldn''t find anything strange.


    The others pondered deeply as they all couldn''t understand what was happening. If it wasn''t for the dead body they found, they wouldn''t have believed someone invaded the main family house.


    Everything was exactly as the way it was meant to be.


    They had even checked the name tag of all the guards in the main family house and still, they couldn''t find anything. All the guards were behaving precisely the way they use to.


    "We can only leave it up to the others." The same elder who spoke said. At the moment they weren''t capable of doing anything other than to let those elders who left to handle it.


    And hopefully, they find the person very quickly.


    The man who had caused all this confusion among several void transformation realm experts was standing in front of one of the cultivation rooms of the Melendez main family.


    Devon assumed a guard stance, he stood upright and had a long spear in his hand. No flaw could be spotted in Devon''s posture as he got everything right.


    Seeing how the guards and some elders were running left and right looking for the invader, a smile couldn''t help but form on Devon''s face.


    Everything had occurred just the way he planned it. If it wasn''t for the will fullness of the black sword then things would have even gotten smoother as none of them would notice him till he was done.


    The first thing Devon did as he entered the main family house was to change into another attire as soon as possible. He knew that it wouldn''t be long for the elders to find the body and began searching for him.


    He only needed to wear James attire to enter the main family house as soon as he stepped into the main family house, he knocked someone out and took that person attire.


    Even with the rank 5 artifacts of the Melendez family, Devon''s movement wasn''t noticed at all not even in the slightest. The glass view artifacts of the Melendez was popular and almost everyone in the underground was aware of it.


    It was a artifact that had all the ability to see everything within a thousand meter.


    Devon knew they had the item, though it was a troublesome one, he still had a way to deal with it.


    To be honest, Devon had risked his life over there. He wasn''t hundred percent sure that he would be able to bypass the glass view artifact but when he did, he was glad as the risk was worth it.


    It was all thanks to the primordial chaos energy.


    A thought appeared on Devon''s mind as if people weren''t able to sense him or his aura except he allows them to then what about artifacts.


    If the primordial chaos energy had such effect on humans then wouldn''t artifact be unable to sense him also as long as he controls the energy inside him to the limit Devon believed that it was achievable.


    And he was right..... There''s really no reward that didn''t have a risk in it.


    Devon waited for the surroundings to be settled for some minutes before he moved once again. This time around if there wasn''t an obstacle then it would only take him about twenty minutes to get to the inner foyer.


    Fifteen minutes passed and Devon''s journey was as smooth as it could ever be. It was as though he was invisible to the people in the main family house. Wherever he went, he would only receive stares and nothing else.


    No-one stopped him or did anything to him.


    However, the smooth sail came to an end when four guards approached Devon and surrounded them. The four guards that surrounded them clearly didn''t have any good intentions as they glared at him with eyes full of killing intent.


    "Which unit are you from?" One of the guards asked Devon in a very chilling tone.


    This guard was the ones guarding the inner foyer, though they were just four of them, the strength each one of them had was something that no one in the Melendez family could underestimate.


    Having this four was the same as having a thousand men as one guard. That was how strong and well-trained this person was.


    Devon stared at the four guards one after the other as this was the most important phase of his mission. It was this phase that really decided if he was going to succeed in stealing the orb of life or not.


    "The eagle family branch," Devon said, answering the guard''s question.


    Despite that Devon had told them the unit he came from, the four guards still didn''t move away from their position and were still around him. It was as though they were waiting for something.


    Devon smiled, he immediately understood what was going on. The four guards had reported the issue back to the elders. A guard appearing in the inner foyer of the main family house was something strange.


    This wouldn''t even happen in the first place, as none of the inner section guards knew about where the inner foyer was. The only information they had about it was that it was a restricted area.


    So, how was it possible for an inner section guard to know where the inner foyer was.


    The four guards who had surrounded Devon suddenly retreated, the elders had already informed them about what happened and told them to return to their position.


    In the Melendez family, they was one family that handled the protection of the inner foyer of the main family house.


    It was the eagle unit of the Melendez branch family house. The guards who were sent to guard the inner foyer came from the eagle unit.